I want an Asian Girl With Big Tits by Michael Rhoden

Introduction:

Jim travels to Japan to pick his new girl.Chapter 1

Finding the Girl

Jim walked into his little one-bedroom apartment and flopped down on his couch. It’s been a week since his girlfriend had left him. To say he was depressed would be the understatement of the year. In the last 2 years, he had lost 4 girlfriends. Why? Why was he such a loser he thought to himself? 

Finally, after contemplating his failure he got up and headed for the shower. After a long hot shower, he started drying off when his cell phone started buzzing. Glancing at it he noticed it was his buddy, Mike. He picked up the phone and read the text.

Hey bro, I’m back in town, you need to come by I got something I want to show you. Don’t fucking delay you pansy-ass.

Jim laughed and began getting dressed. “Fuck it I need to get away from this shithole.” As he grabbed his keys and sent Mike a text.

Fuck you little bitch. Headed that way.

Mike and Jim had been friends for nearly 20yrs now. Served in the military together, served in Desert Storm and a tour of Afghanistan during the first part of Enduring Freedom. They had both been each other best man in 2 failed marriages apiece. Mike had been gone on vacation for 2 weeks and had just gotten back.

Jim pulled up to Mike’s apartment complex. Getting to his door he banged in his distinctive knock. “Hey bitch open the fucking door.”

Mike opened the door and gave his friend a tight brotherly hug. “ Fuck you panzy.” As Jim stepped in Mike slapped on the back. “Boy do I have a surprise for you.”

Both men sat down and Mike started talking about his vacation. “Bro remember when we went to Japan a few years back on vacation with our second wives? Well, when were there I picked up this pamphlet I found on the street. I never gave it a thought. 3 weeks ago while cleaning up and throwing away a bunch of old stuff I found it again. So I went back to Japan. Akari come here!”

As Jim looked down the small hall a little oriental girl came down the hall. Butt ass naked. She was about 5’4 and slightly plump. She had cute little b cup tits that had a slight jiggle as she walked. Her pussy was shaved and her skin looked smooth as silk. Her English was almost perfect. “Yes my Master how may I serve you?” She stopped when she noticed Jim, a tried covering herself.

Mike looked at her as she tried covering herself. “Akari drop your hands. Let my friend see your body.”

Akari quickly dropped her hands by her side. “Yes My Master.”

Jim wide-eyed looked at his old friend. “Holy fuck dude, how did you get her back to the states, better yet how the fuck did you manage to find a girl so damn fast?”

Mike stood and walked over and stood behind her. “Bro there is a place in Japan that train girls just for the purpose of coming to America and serving white guys like us. I spent $17,000 on her, most of it pays the cost for all her papers, which are already done to come here. They have con sections in the state department to fast track the girls paperwork. I had to spend my second week there while they got all the T’s crossed and I’s dotted but we had our tickets and headed back. She will get her naturalization done in about a month but till then she is 100% legal. Best of all this girl will do whatever I tell her.”

Jim sat there amazed but then looked at his buddy. “Dude you know my luck with women. She would probably split within a month or to.” 

“Buddy these girls are taught to swear their loyalty to whoever chooses them. No matter what.” Mike sat back down and motioned for his girl to go get them a drink. “Bro it will be the best decision you will ever make. And like I said these girls are trained from a young age to do the will of their Master. No arguments, no complaining, no excuses, nothing, it’s your word and only your word.”

Jim looked at Mike with skepticism. “ Yea sure she will do whatever you say, don’t bull shit me, man.”

“Bro you tell me the most far-out shit you can think of and I will have her do it just to prove to you.” As he finished Akari stepped back in the room with 2 beers. Mike took his and she stepped away to hand Jim his he swatted her ass. Akari didn’t budge at the smack, she handed Jim his drink, turned and bowed. “Thank you, my Master.” 

Jim saw the handprint on her ass and knew that had to have stung like a motherfucker. “I need to go take a leak bro”

Mike looked at Akari. Turn and kneel and offer your mouth to my brother.”

Akari spun and dropped to her knees and opened her mouth wide.

Jim looked at his buddy. “Are you fucking serious bro?”

“Serious as serious can be bro” 

Jim stood up, unzipped his pants and whipped out his dick and started pissing. Without even missing a drop Akari caught every drop and guzzled it down. Jim just watched as this little Asian girl gulped down his piss, and it was turning him on. Truth be told even though he and Mike had been raised in very strict homes he was a kinky fucker at heart. As his pissed dwindled her head moved forward till his cock was in her mouth. Jim looked at Mike.

“Cum down her throat bro, enjoy that hot little mouth.” He sat back and watched as his buddy enjoyed his girl.

Within just a few minutes Jim exploded a load of cum down Akari’s throat and swallowed every drop. Jim sat back down and started drinking his beer. 

After nearly 3 hours, Jim finally walked out of Mike’s apartment and drove home. In total, he had pissed down Akari’s throat 2 more times cum down her throat one more time and watched Mike do the same to her. Before he left Mike called the company in Ja0an and set up Jim’s visit. In 2 week Jim would be in Japan picking out a girl.

Jim walked down the long gangway and entered the main building of the airport. He noticed a young gentleman standing holding a sign with his last name printed on it. He walked over, I wasn’t expecting a ride.

The young man nodded, grabbed Jim’s bag and motioned for him to follow. He opened the door of a very nice Limo, after putting the bag in the trunk he jumped in the driver’s seat and hurried to the hotel. 

Once they arrived Jim followed the young man into the hotel and stopped in front of the desk clerk. Before he could say anything the young man spouted of in quick Japanese and left.

The gentleman behind the counter and in near-perfect English said “Mr. Rhanson the Limo will return by 7 to take you to the House. Where you will meet Mr. Yang and have dinner. He will then bring you back and at first like be back to pick you up. Here is your room key, you are in room 236 if you need anything just ring the front desk.”

Jim took the key and headed to his room. Once in his room he flopped onto the bed and closed his eyes.

At 5:40 he heard a knock and jumped up to answer. Opening the door before him stood a short Asian girl, maybe 18 at best guess.

“Sir I am Ling, I am one of Mr. Yang’s servant girls and I am here to help you get ready for dinner.” She bowed and entered the room.

Jim looked a little confused and she picked up on it. “ Sir I am here to take care of all your needs while you stay here and until you leave to return home. My orders are to take care of you in any way possible. Mr. Yang only request is that I have no marks on me when you leave. So if you will please come with me I will get you washed.”

Jim couldn’t believe what he was hearing or seeing, ok granted Mike told him what to expect but he thought he was full of shit as usual. But nope spot on. He walked into the bathroom and took his clothes off, Ling already had the shower going.

As Jim stripped, Ling unzipped her dress and let it fall to the floor, revealing skin that like Akari’s was silky smooth. Her tits were at least a C cup, perky and cute. Unlike Akari though she had a very thick Bush covering her pussy. Before he could say anything Ling spoke up. “If you wish sir, I will shave while you are gone, that way I have no hair like the American girls.”

“Um, yeah sure thing.” Jim nodded as he stepped into the shower.

Jim returned to his hotel room at 9 and walked in and the first thing he saw was Ling kneeling in the middle of the room. Still naked but he noticed she had zero pubic hair. As he approached her she kept looking down. At first, he thought her asleep. “Ling, you awake?” 

At the sound of his voice, she spoke. “Yes sir I am, I will not sleep till you do sir. How can I take care of you, sir, if I am asleep?”

“Ok well I need to take a piss and then get to bed, I’m beat from the flight here.” As he got closer and headed for the bathroom, Ling lifted her head.

“Sir if I may, you can use me as your toilet. I am here to serve all of your needs.” And with that, she opened her mouth wide.

At promptly 7 the next morning Ling had breakfast ordered and in the room as he woke. The smell of good old scrambled eggs and fried bacon and got coffee woke Jim right up.

“Mr. Yang’s limo will be here in 2 hours, is there anything you would like to do before then sir?”

“Well first I want to eat this glorious smelling breakfast, then while I am drinking my coffee, I think I will take my morning piss and then a nice blowjob would do.” Jim sat up in bed, his head still a little swimmy after the nights fucking he had gotten. 

Jim finished the last of his breakfast and stood up as he took his coffee in hand. His bladder was screaming for release. Before he could say a word Ling was on her knees and her mouth wrapped around his cock. As he let his bladder free, Ling drank down his piss as fast as it came out and never once spilled a drop. As she was drinking she was bobbing her head and sucking him to hardness like she did last night. She was an expert for sure at what she was doing, as the last drops of piss exited his cock her sucking quickened. Within just a few minutes his body tensed and he shot his load of cum down her throat. “Holy…Fucking…Shit that was freaking awesome. Fuck “ Jim sat right back down on the bed and drank his coffee.

Jim arrived once again at the massive house he had visited the night before. And once again was greeted by a beautiful naked Asian girl. This time he was ushered into a large room towards the back of the house. There Mr. Yang stood waiting for his arrival into the room.

Mr. Yang stretched out his hand, Jim took it and they shook hands. “I hope you had a comfortable rest, and that my girl is taking good care of your needs.”

“Oh yes sir, very much so. I wasn’t really expecting all this. But thank you very much.” Jim let go of his hand.

Mr. Yang clapped his hands. 2 sets of doors on either side opened and 25 girls entered the room, all of them naked, all of the varying height, weight, and even tit sizes. Some with short hair, some with very long hair. Jim shook his head, he couldn’t believe he was actually doing this. But here he was, standing in a room with 25 naked Asian girls. All of them very beautiful.

Mr. Yang turned and faced Jim once again. “You may begin inspecting the girls, take your time. Touch squeeze talks to and ask questions of the girls.”

“Just a quick question Mr. Yang. When do these girls start their training?” 

“ They begin mostly at a very young age by their mother. They are groomed to perfection so when they arrive here to my home they are ready for the next phase. By then they are 16. They are not excepted to be chosen until they turn 19. The girls before you range from 21 to 25. They are all fixed so you have no childbirth problems to worry about.”

Jim shook his head. “ Well, sir my first choice is all the girls smaller than a c cup breast can leave.” As quickly as he asked 10 girls left the room. Each one wearing a very disappointed face.

Jim approached the rest, the first girl was the tallest of the girls left, and she was also the thickest. Very cute, Jim looked her over, turned her around, bent her over. Taking a thumb he inserted it into her pussy. Removing his thumb he had her stand up straight and face him. He took each breast in his hand. They had a nice weight to them, he guessed at least a large D cup. “what size are your breasts?”

Without hesitation. “ Sir my breast are 40 DD.”

Jim grinned, “ Very very nice, kneel here and I will return.”

The girl knelt down and looked to the floor.

One by one Jim looked at each girl, and one by one they either knelt or left the room. After he was finished 6 girls remained. All had long hair, large breasts. Jim stepped back and eyed the girls.

Mr. Yang patted his shoulder. “I was told by a gentleman once, that choosing one of my girls was like buying a car. Though minus a fool test drive.” Mr. Yang laughed.

“Yes, sir that is about accurate.” Jim stepped forward again and began talking to each girl and asking each one different questions. This took nearly 2 hours of time but when he was done, 2 girls remained. The first girl he had looked at and another one that towards the last of the original 25. These 2 were the prettiest. He really favored the 2nd girl but the 1st one was almost as alluring. 

Mr. Yang spoke up. “I think we should have lunch now. You can think better on a full stomach. Come girls follow us.”

They entered the dining room and sat down. Jim had never been a fan of oriental food. But he also knew it to be bad manners to refuse any food set before him.

As they ate he and Mr. Yang talked back and forth. Mainly about the facility, the housing and the girls training. Every one of the girls came from small villages scattered across Japan. Most of the smaller villages were very poor, so Mr. Yang had worked a deal with many families. They would raise daughters to train and go and live in the US, and for that, he would provide each village with money. It was a win-win for him. He could make himself look good for giving back to each village and keep customers happy. 

Jim thought over a lot of what he heard. Each time he looked at both girls, trying his best to choose. “Mr. Yang what would it cost if I chose both these girls.”

Mr. Yang laughed. “This happens quite a bit. And most of the time the men who come to me and end up going home with one. They think I will cut a deal, but I won’t. 34,000 if you want both girls.”

Jim thought for a bit. His time working on the pipeline e in ND had set him into comfort mode. He thought about how much it would set him back, or maybe he could hit the pipeline for a year. He hated fucking decisions. Fuck it he thought to himself I’ll hit the pipeline if I gotta. “Mr. Yang you have a deal.” He looked at both girls. They both smiled.

Mr. Yang snapped his finger, and a young girl ran into the room. “Sue Ming take these girls and start getting their things in order, they leave next Friday.” 

Jim watched as both girls followed the younger one.

“Anything you want from the girls before I have them brought to you?”

“Yes sir, I would like them to have no public hair. I prefer it bald. Their hair I want to keep the way it is.” Jim thought for a moment then took a swig of his drink. “How young was that girl that took mine to the back?”

Mr. Yang adjusted himself. “She is 16, she just started her core training. She is a little sloppy and needs some work. But she will make a fine girl when she comes of age.”

Jim shook his head. “Mr. Yang I like Ling she has been very nice and done everything I have asked of her. She is a good girl for sure.”

“That’s good to hear. And she has taken care of all your needs?” He took a drink and smiled.

“Oh yes, she has done that sir. I look forward to returning to my room.” Jim finished the last of his drink.

After some more conversation, Jim headed back to his room. As he stepped in he found Ling kneeling and naked again. “Hello, Ling you look very beautiful. How about you get dressed and we go out and you show me around?”

Ling looked up and smiled. “ If it pleases you, sir. What would you like me to wear?” Ling stood up and opened a small suitcase. Oh and sir I washed some of your clothes for you.”

Jim walked over to the suitcase and picked up a little red skimpy dress. He held it up to her body. “ This will do nicely. And thank you.”

The following Thursday morning the day before they would be leaving Jim woke to a knock on the door. As his eyes open he caught a glimpse of Ling snuggled up to him. Jim crawled out of bed and opened the door slightly. There stood his 2 girls holding light luggage. He opened the door and ushered them in. 

Keiko and Mamiko entered the room. When the girls saw Ling they dropped their bags and ran to give her a big hug. They quickly started speaking in Japanese until Ling scolded them both. “From now on you will speak only English in front of your Master, anything else is a dishonor to Him and Master Yang.” She slapped both girls across the face. Then as quickly realized her mistake and apologized to Jim.

“I take it you are ahead girl at the house?” Ling shook her head. “ Well no wrong done, you are head girl till we leave.”

Ling smiled, “ Thank you, sir, I will try not to dishonor your gift.” Ling bowed and headed to the bathroom.

Jim looked at his girls then at their baggage they had. “Is this all you have?” He said pointing at their bags.

Keiko nodded. “Yes sir, Master Yang only allows for a few personal items during our training.”

Jim spoke loud enough for Ling to hear. “Get dressed we are going shopping.”

Friday noon came quickly. Ling was allowed to see Jim and the girls off at the airport. “Mr. Jim it was a great honor serving you. I pray you were pleased with your stay here, I pray you a safe trip home and that the girls and their training bring you honor. She quickly kissed his cheek then both the girls. “ Bring honor to our house, bring honor to your Master.”

Jim took Ling by the arm after she talked to the girls. “I was very happy with my stay. I put in a strong word of pleasure to Mr. Yang. You are a wonderful host.” Then leaned in and whispered. “As well as awesome in bed.” Jim kissed her cheek then guided his girls towards their gate.

Sharing a Shower with Mom – Part III by SquattingEagle

Introduction:

An experienced girl finally takes controlSharing a Shower with Mom – Part III

“We need to talk” was all mom said. 
The proud smile had vanished from her face and was replaced by a serious, almost grim expression. This wasn’t the reaction I had expected. I had thought our parents would be glad they wouldn’t have to sneak around anymore. Maybe they’d be a bit shocked to learn my brother and I wanted to have sex with them just as much as they wanted to fuck us. But not this. She didn’t look at me or say another word as she toweled herself dry and got dressed. I hastily dried off, tied my bikini back on and pulled my dress over my still damp body.

We stepped out the door just when Nick and dad came walking from the other side of the building. Mom directed us to the picnic table next to the campsite bath house and told us to sit down. Nick was looking troubled too, just like dad. I could see my brother’s proposal to continue at home had not been received with a lot of enthusiasm either.

“Mom, dad, it’s okay! Nobody is pissed off, we knew it was you well before we fucked” I said. 
“Yeah, Nick told me. I’m just… upset” dad said.
“Upset? Isn’t this what you two wanted when you took us into that stall?”
Dad didn’t answer.
“What’s wrong? I thought you would be happy?” I asked, feeling somewhat disenchanted.
“I don’t know. I guess… Well, this whole thing kinda got out of hand.” mom explained. “We, I mean your father and I, we‘ve had our secret sexual fantasies about you and your brother for some time, but we knew it wasn’t right, so we never tried to do anything for real. However, when we discovered this wonderful opportunity to have sex with you anonymously, we just couldn’t let it slide. And, I must add, we enjoyed it tremendously.
“So did I” I argued.
“Yes, but later you might hate us for it. That’s why you were never supposed to know it was your father on the other side. It was going to be just this once and never again”
“Just a fond memory that would last the rest of our lives” dad added.
“It will always be a fond memory, but that doesn’t mean we should stop now. And what about all the things you and I did? All the kissing? You licked my pussy!” 
I could see Nicks jaw drop and his eyes pop out of their sockets as he learned of me and mom’s lesbian activities.
“I was weak, honey, I’m sorry… it’s just not right. It’s even illegal” 
“I don’t care; I loved everything about it. So did Nick, and I’m damned sure you did too.” I said, almost choking up.
“You know she’s right” dad said to his wife “What do you say, honey?”
She looked at each of us for a moment, shrugged her shoulders and stood up. “I don’t know it anymore either. If anyone wants to fuck me, I’ll be in the caravan.”

My heart skipped a beat and I jumped up, wrapped her in my arms and planted a hot kiss on her mouth, thanking her and kissing her again.
She quickly detached herself from my passionate embrace and looked around if anyone might have seen my inappropriate outburst. 
“What did I just say about it being illegal and all?” she hissed
I must have looked quite crestfallen, because she mellowed a little. “You may thank me when we’re home” she whispered and gave my butt a quick squeeze.

We followed mom’s seductively swaying hips home and with every yard we came closer to the caravan, dad too seemed to lose a little more of his doubts and inhibitions. By the time I set foot on the first step of the ladder, he was standing right behind me, his erection firmly pushed against my rear. I giggled flirtatiously and turned around, grabbed him by his waistband and dragged him with me into the bedroom. Standing against the bed, I let my dress fall to the floor, pulled dad against my body and gave a long, hot kiss. 

Dad’s hands were trembling as they untied the strings of my bikini. He pulled away the tiny black triangles that covered my breasts and pussy and let them fall to the floor as well, leaving me naked in front of his hungry eyes. I took his hand and lay it on my chest. He caressed my firm breast and flicked the nipple with his finger.
“Baby, you’re so beautiful” he said as drew me even closer. He bent a little and kissed me again. While I was still a little dazed from the erotic kiss, he scooped me off the floor and carefully laid me down on his big soft bed. He tenderly kissed and licked every square inch of my naked body, from my face down to the soles of my feet and then slowly worked his way back up via the inside of my legs. With every kiss he came nearer to my inflamed pussy.
I whimpered softly as he slowly inched his way ever more closely. I could already feel his hot breath on my moist lips. Finally he reached its target. His tongue traced the folds of my sugary pussy, dipped inside for a moment, and then followed its way up to my protruding clit. The tip of his tongue flicked my little nub, sending chills of pleasure down my spine. He closed his mouth again and swallowed the top part of my pussy, sucking softly and still flicking my clit with his tongue. Loud slurping noises sounded from his mouth as he drank my flowing juices.
“You taste so good, baby” he whispered as he came up for air, licking his lips.
I grabbed his head and pulled him up to my face, pulled his strong body on top of me.
I kissed his mouth, tasting myself on his lips.
“I want you so much” I gasped between kisses.
“I want you too. I’ve dreamed of this for so long, baby”
“Please put it in me, daddy”

He pushed his hands beneath my shoulders and my waist and rolled onto his back, taking me with him so I ended up on top of him. He raised his butt off the bed and I pulled down his shorts. His hard cock bounced up, as it broke free from its confines. It was the first time I saw my father’s erect penis in all its glory. The dark hair below his belly was trimmed short and his balls were shaven completely. I thought it was the sexiest thing I’d ever seen. The shaft was hard as steel, with thick throbbing veins running down the entire length and the big pink head was oozing drops of precum, making it nice and slippery. Underneath this were his big round balls, pulled up tightly against his body, filled with cum and all set to quench the raging fire inside me.
Before I could do anything stupid, mom pulled me back again and came crawling to me, just as naked as I was. “Don’t worry baby, he’s all yours today. Just don’t forget to use these” she said and gave me another foil wrapper. I kissed her once more and whispered I loved her. 

Then I sat down on dad’s thighs and put the condom around his cock. I held the end between my fingers and rolled it all the way down, just like mom had taught me earlier. Getting up again, I firmly grasped his cock and held it against my pussy. The tip easily found the slick opening, and when I sank down a little, I felt the round head pop inside. 
I could finally look into my lover’s eyes and saw the look of rapture as his big cock inched its way deeper into my body. I’m sure I must have had the very same look as he plunged in. Deeper and deeper he went, until, at last, my butt came to rest on my father’s legs and I knew I had taken his cock all the way inside me. Without the thin wall to separate us, he had slid in much deeper than he had done before, touching places that had never been touched and giving pleasure I had never known. Yet, even that was nothing compared to what was to come when I finally started moving.

Now that I was on top of my daddy, I was able to control much of our motions. A whole new world of sexual delight opened up as my hips began to move; up and down, back and forth, rolling and twisting. As I experimented, I quickly learned I really couldn’t do it wrong; every which way I moved gave a different, but always delightful new sensation. If I leaned forward, my clit pressed nicely against his body and when I leaned back, his cock rubbed against the sensitive nerves inside my pussy. The hard part was to tune my motions in sync with those of my partner, so we were moving as if we were one. 

Thankfully there were my dad’s hands to guide me. They were planted firmly on my behind, grabbing the cheeks and gently pressing me down when he flexed up and always preventing me from rising too far and have him slip out of me. We worked perfectly together to achieve that highest level of ecstasy and it wasn’t long before the muscles inside me tensed up in anticipation of the first of a long series of orgasms. As I rocked my hips again and let my clit rub against his body, waves of bliss swept over my body. And again there were those hands of my father that guided me through this, moving my ass up and down, fucking him while I came.

Minutes later I lay on dad’s chest, still panting and shivering from this massive release. It suddenly dawned on me that dad and I were not alone in the bed. Next to us were mom and Nick, just as naked as we were, and she also had his cock deep inside her.

Mom was on her back, her legs thrust high in the air. Nick was on his knees, holding those legs firmly in his arms, using them as support to piston his cock in his mother’s pussy at a blistering speed. Mom had cupped her big breasts with her hands and squeezed the nipples while a flood of oh’s and ah’s poured from her wide open mouth, her beautiful face all torn up in sheer exaltation as her son relentlessly pummeled her tender flesh with his sturdy cock.

Dad held me close to his chest and rolled me on my back again, him ending on top of me. He supported his upper body with his arms to prevent it from crushing me, while his lower body rested between my legs. His cock had never left my pussy, and as he lay on me, he began to thrust again. His muscular body was almost twice as big as me, and as I lay underneath him, I really felt how much stronger he was. I did not stand a chance against the pleasure he was giving me. He kept fucking me with long powerful strokes, in a slow relentless rhythm that lifted me higher with every thrust until I couldn’t take any more and had to bite his shoulder to prevent me from screaming out in orgasmic joy. 
My legs folded behind his back, locking him deep inside me as waves of ecstasy wracked my body over and over again. His ability to move was severely restricted by this orgasmic stranglehold, but he kept fucking me through what felt like a never ending series of climaxes. Then, as he looked deep in my eyes again, his powerful body became rigid and I felt his penis jerk inside me as he spilled his seed in the condom.

Reluctantly, I felt dad pull his cock out of me and roll on his back. I lay my head on his chest and covered him in little kisses. If I hadn’t experienced it myself I would not have believed anything could be as good as the way my dad had fucked me. 
Dad exhaled deeply and softly stroked my hair. I could hear his heartbeat slowly return to normal as we lay there cooling off.

On the other half of the bed, mom and Nick were still going. She was on her knees now, with her ass in the air and my brother behind her. He wasn’t fucking her as fast anymore, but still kept up a pace that greatly exceeded that of dad. The slapping sound of his hips against her butt was still accompanied by drawn-out moans from mom, who appeared to be in a semi-unconscious, semi-orgasmic limbo. Her eyes were closed, her mouth still open, her voice fading from countless climaxes.

By now I had learned to recognize some of the signs and it told me that Nick was also close to cumming. A few thrusts later his butt clenched and I could see the big vein on the underside of his cock pulsate as he pumped another load of semen into his mother’s vagina. He slumped forward and mom’s legs gave way. Together they fell on the mattress next to us, panting and shivering. Nick was still laying on top of her, slowly rocking his hips as he fucked her with the last of his erection until it finally slipped out, followed by a frothy torrent of cum.

I wondered what it would be like to be on the pill, like mom. I bet the sex would feel even better without a condom. Then I’d also know what it was like to have a man truly cum inside me, to feel his hot seed fill me up and flow back out. Maybe best of all, he would not have to pull out immediately, like dad did now.
I made a mental note to make an appointment with the GP as soon as we were back at home. I could hardly wait.

Slowly, dad seemed to wake up a little, and mom too. She was playing lazily with dad’s cock. She pulled the condom, now hanging loosely around his deflated member, off and watched the sperm pool on dad’s stomach. 
Mom rolled over, on top of her husband and licked up a mouthful of cum. She then moved over to me and kissed me, sharing dad’s semen with me. Twice she went back for more and each time she shared every drop with me. By and by, dad’s cock began to show some signs of life again and the next time mom went down to collect more cum, she opened her mouth and engulfed dad’s cock. Dad groaned softly as mom relentlessly sucked his tired cock back to hardness. 

With my parents back in action, I couldn’t stay behind and crawled over daddy’s legs and lifted mom’s leg. I still could see some of Nick’s semen dripping from her. It wasn’t as thick or rich as when I first I tasted it this afternoon. Clearly his balls had trouble keeping production up with the rate at which he was spilling his seed. Runny as it may be, there was a lot of it, and it kept flowing.

As I was washing mom’s pussy with my tongue, a pair of hands grabbed my hips and pulled them off the mattress. I looked around and saw Nick kneeling behind me, aiming his latex-covered erection at my pussy. He renewed his grip on my ass and pushed forward. His slick cock easily penetrated my vagina and he started fucking me right away. His cock wasn’t quite as big as dad’s, but it rubbed me in all the right places, and soon I had all but forgotten my mother’s pussy.

Luckily for mom, dad’s cock had grown back to full strength, pointing at the curved roof of the caravan and throbbing proudly. Mom climbed on top of dad, taking him deep inside her as she lowered herself. With her back curved, she pumped her ass up and down. The way she sat gave Nick and me a beautiful view of her hairless pussy stretched tautly around dad’s penis. Her pussy was well lubricated and slid supply on her husband’s cum-slick cock. 

I remember thinking it would take me years of practice to move even half as smooth and elegantly and so sexily. I didn’t get the chance to admire her much, as Nick fucked me quickly to another series of earth-shattering orgasms. Even while I was cumming almost continuously for minutes, he never slowed down. The merciless pounding my now super-sensitive sex still took was just too much and I lurched forward, shaking as a splash of fluid jetted from my pussy. 

I had just learned that, like my mother, I was a squirter.

I had expected Nick to push his cock back inside my pussy the first chance he got and fuck me some more, but I was quite mistaken. Instead of waiting for me to allow him to continue, he got up and crawled behind our fucking parents.

Dad must have seen him approach, but mom was completely unaware of what was happening until she felt Nick’s finger on her asshole. Startled, she looked behind and saw her son aiming his steel hardon at her virgin ass.
“Be careful son, no-one’s ever been there before” she smiled, giving him permission to go on.
Nick wet his finger with saliva and pushed it inside to the first joint, spat a little more on her puckered hole and worked that inside her too. Then he got back on his knees and was ready to enter this uncharted terrain. 
Mom stayed motionless for a moment as Nick placed his latex-clad cock against her tight little hole and began to push. She relaxed her sphincter as best as she could to let him in. An animal-like groan escaped her mouth as her son’s penis finally stretched her anal opening far enough to ease the tip inside her. Once the big head had passed the ring of muscles, she told him to hold it there for a moment while she got used to the invading member. 
After a few seconds she nodded to let him resume his conquest. I could see her ass stretched tightly around my brother’s cock as he sawed it in and out, pressing deeper every time he repeated this motion. A few more pushes and he was all the way inside. With her son’s cock fully in her ass, she started moving again, fucking dad while Nick fucked her.
“Ohhh I Love it” she groaned between her clenched teeth.

I watched in amazement how the two men fucked mom together. After a while Nick and dad moved perfectly in sync, pushing in one cock as the other moved out. They fucked her for a few more minutes, giving her some of the best orgasms she ever had, before dad and Nick, almost simultaneously, came as well. The three fell down in a mass of bodies and intertwined limbs, before they disentangled and lay back, completely exhausted.
“That was great guys. I… I love you all so much” Mom panted, kissing both her men and me too.

We were all too exhausted to move, let alone have sex. Even Nick’s cock was spent, resting limp on his stomach, not moving or trying to get up even once. We just lay there, close together on the mattress, for what must have been ten, fifteen minutes at least. 

“You know what’s bothering the crap out of me?” dad suddenly sighed.
“No?” mom asked lazily
“Why did none of you warn me this bed is much too small? Years I’ve spent every spare moment rebuilding this damned caravan, and now I have to start all over again.”
He was right, though the bed was spacious enough to accommodate two couples fucking, it could not offer enough room for four adults lying on their backs.
“That’s okay, hon” mom replied, “Take all the time you need. I have a new lover now.” 
We all laughed, even dad.
“Okay kids, no more fooling around. Get out. Your father needs to rest” mom said, “and I could use a little beauty sleep too”

It wasn’t even dinnertime yet, the sun was still shining, but she was right, I could really use some rest, and looking at my brother, so could he. I crawled out the bed and into mine. As soon as my head hit the pillow, I was asleep. Nick didn’t even make it that far. He crashed on the couch.

About an hour later, I woke again, absolutely famished. I hadn’t eaten since breakfast and could eat a horse. When I stuck my head out the door, I saw dad had fired up the grill and was busy cooking up some burgers. Mom was also outside, chopping vegetables and making salad.
“Hi there sleepyhead” dad yelled, waving
“Dinner’s almost ready baby” mom added. “Go wake your brother and come out”

Dinner was delicious. I devoured three or four slightly charred burgers and helped myself to a plateful of veggies. Nick was just as starved as me, eating at least six burgers and even salad and grilled corn.
Dad kept bringing more and more burgers, so there was enough for everyone. By the time all the food was gone and our tummies were nicely filled, the sun was setting. 
I said to mom I wanted to take a shower and go back to bed.
She grabbed a handful of shower coins from her bag and gave them to me. 
“Aren’t you coming with me?” I asked
“No, I want to clean up first, before we attract the animals. Go ahead, I’ll shower after you”
“But you said it was too expensive” 
She started laughing. “Yeah, I can’t believe you thought that was true, you are such a blonde sometimes! These things cost nothing, really. Take these and shower as long as you like”
I had to laugh too, even though I did feel like an idiot. 

After a relaxing long, hot and uneventful shower, I was feeling all comfy again; clean, warm, and carefree. I slipped my dress over my naked body and skipped home, feeling the cool evening air gently kiss my damp pussy. 
Inside the caravan I put the dress in my closet and got ready for bed. First I had to brush my teeth and then applied another layer of after-sun lotion to soothe the reddened skin on my breasts that outlined the shape of my new bikini. Being fair-skinned, the tan lines were only barely visible and I knew that also the redness would be gone in the morning. If we decided to go to the lake again, I would look stunningly good.

As I turned around to walk out the bathroom, I saw mom was watching me. 
“You’ve changed so much these two days.” she said. “You look happy”
“I am happy” I said, “Not that I wasn’t happy before, but…” I added, not really knowing what I wanted to say or how to say it.
“I understand baby. And you look so beautiful too”
“I know” I smiled. “Thanks to you”
“Goodnight baby” she said and gave me a kiss. A tender, motherly kiss.
“Goodnight mom. I love you”
“I love you too”

I crawled in the bed and grabbed one of my books to read a bit while I waited for sleep to come. About half an hour later, Nick came to bed too. I was still awake, still reading. The book I was reading was a cheap romance novel and as I was reading, my hand had slid down my body. My pussy was a little tender from being fucked so much, but as I lay there stroking myself I started to get a little horny again. I was contemplating to rub myself to one more climax before I went to sleep when the bed above me creaked softly.

“Nick… I’m not sleepy yet. Are you?” I asked my brother.
“No” he whispered.
“Wouldn’t you rather come in here with me?” I asked seductively.
“I can’t” he sighed.
“Why, haven’t you got any semen left for me?”
“Worse. No condoms”
“Go get some then”
“Can’t, I used the last one when I fucked you from behind”
Damn! Fuck! Cursed be my ovaries! Here I was, horny as hell, with a willing cock less than three feet away and unable to use it.
“Fucked me? Fucked mom, you mean. You abandoned me” I grumbled.
“I’m sorry sis. You’re not mad, are you?” he said sincerely.
He didn’t deserve that reaction. After all he had fucked me into a stupor first, and then gave mom the best sexual experience of her life. He had been a good brother and a good son. I decided I had to be a good sister.
“No, I’m not. Please, come here and I’ll suck it for you”

Nick got in bed with me and I sucked his cock while he licked my pussy. We both had one nice last cum and fell asleep in each other’s arms in my small bunk bed.

As soon as I was woken by the early morning sun, shining through the small plastic window, the memories of the past two days came flooding back to me. With it returned a hunger for sexual pleasure. Nick was still lying behind me, sandwiched between me and the wooden paneling. His arm was draped tenderly around me as he spooned me in his sleep. 

Though Nick was still deep asleep, his cock had already woken up. His morning erection was poking between my legs, teasing me with its presence. I couldn’t blame Nick’s cock for not knowing I couldn’t fuck him without a condom, but the longer I lay there, the more unbearable my frustration became. Finally I couldn’t take it anymore and carefully extricated myself from my brother’s grasp and slid out the bed. I slipped a dress over my naked body, grabbed my purse, sneaked out the caravan and ran. My muscles protested, aching from the hours of fucking I did yesterday. I knew the best way to treat aching muscles was to keep using them, and that was exactly what I planned to do.

The air was still cold outside and the grass was wet beneath my bare feet. The entire world was still sleeping, except a far away rooster and an elderly couple that was slowly on their way down to the bath house. It was a good thing that everyone else was still sleeping, because I would never dare to do what I planned if there was a chance of someone seeing me. Finally I arrived at the bath house. Here I would find the cure for what ached me: the condom vending machine in the men’s room.

A minute later I was running back, several dollars lighter and carrying a bag full of rubbers. On my way back I was greeted again by the elder couple that was still strolling down the path. I wonder if they would still smile so kindly at me if they knew what I was planning on doing as soon as I was home.

Inside the caravan it was still quiet; nobody had noticed my disappearance. Nick was still sleeping too. He was on his back now, taking up the entire mattress. It didn’t matter to me, because I could clearly see the promising tent in the sheets caused by his trusty hard cock. 

I hastily threw the sheets aside and climbed on the mattress with my brother. He mumbled softly in his sleep, but didn’t wake or move. I carefully rolled the condom down his cock, straddled his hips and let it sink deep inside. My pussy was still tender, but the pain was definitely worth it. I sat still for a minute, savoring the feeling of being filled up again before I lifted myself and dropped down his cock again. It took only a couple of strokes before my brother began to wake up.

“Wow, sis” he whispered, rubbing his eyes to see more clearly.
“Good morning, big brother” I whispered back and pressed down on his crotch firmly, digging my clit into his flesh as I rocked my hips. There wasn’t much space to move in the small and low bunk bed. When I sat upright, my head was just inches below the lattice of the bed above me and even if Nick wanted to be on top, there was no room to roll over. Nick had no choice but to grab hold of me, and lay back for the ride. 
The way we made love was completely different from the way he had fucked me yesterday. The wet noises of my pussy and our heavy breathing were now the only sounds as I rode his cock for a long time, slow, steady and without hurry. 
I liked being in control like this, but I had liked being overwhelmed by his energetic thrusting too. I guess I was still learning.

Despite our leisurely pace, I could see Nick wasn’t going to last much longer. I guess we had been fucking fifteen minutes already, so I had nothing to complain. I even had a few nice cums myself. I leaned forward even more, so I was on my hands and knees. With my ass suspended in the air, my brother now had the freedom to move as his instinct indicated. He laid his hands firmly on my butt and sped up again. The soft squishy noises gave way to a series of slapping sounds as he threw his belly up against mine. Faster and faster, until we reached a wonderful finale in which the both of us came together.

“That was great, Val. What a way to wake up” he panted in my ear as we dropped back to the bed.
Before I could say anything back, Nick was snoring again. He’d probably wake up later, thinking it had all been a wonderful dream. It might be funny to mess with his mind a bit. However, I had no time to stay much longer now, I was on a mission. One down, one to go.

Still naked, I walked to my parent’s bedroom. My early morning romp with Nick had not disturbed them in their sleep, although dad might have registered it subconsciously, as he too had a rock hard erection that pushed up the sheets.

I carefully peeled away the sheets from his sleeping body. Dad wasn’t as heavy a sleeper as my brother, so I had to be extra cautious. I did my utmost to not move the bed too much as I crawled next to him, held his cock upright and let it slip in my mouth. The moment I closed my lips and started sucking, I saw his eyes open and a smile appear on his lips.
“Good morning daddy” I whispered and started sucking again, letting him slide as deep in my throat as I could without choking. I still needed a lot of practice before I could take him as deep as mom could, but I was doing better every time.
While I was sucking him, I felt his hands on my waist, grabbing me and lifting me clear in the air, and lowering me again on top of him. My pussy was now directly above his face and as I kept sucking his cock, he started licking my pussy.

“That looks nice” I suddenly heard a female voice. “Is there room for one more?”
“Of course mom” I said. “Would you like pussy, cock or tongue?”
“Shouldn’t we invite your brother as well?”
“He’s sleeping; I kinda wore him out a few minutes ago”
Mom chuckled softly, shaking her head. 
“I think I’ll have some tongue then, thank you.”
I climbed off dad’s face and watched how mom took my place. Then I covered up dad’s cock, guided it into my pussy and began to bounce up and down. My parent’s bed was much springier than mine, and every time I came down, my father was just bouncing back up, making it easy to ride him hard.
All the while I was fucking my father, he was diligently licking his wife’s hairless pussy and doing all kinds of wonderful things with his experienced mouth. She was leaning back against the wall, squeezing her breast as she watched me ride her husband’s cock. It was mom who came first, her moans becoming louder and louder until she fell forward, into my arms and came, shaking over her entire body. 

Mom laid her hand on my chest and gently pushes me back a little. I had to steady myself on dad’s legs as I leaned back. Mom leaned over even more, and because of my new position, she was able to lay her head between my thighs and lick my pussy while I fucked. Every now and then I’d lean back too much and his cock would slip out of me. She would then suck him for a while and guide him back inside. Together they kept me cumming over and over again until dad groaned he was going to cum too. 
Mom quickly grabbed his cock, tore away the rubber and sucked hem into her mouth. The moment she closed her lips I saw his balls draw up and his cock began to pulsate as he fired glob after glob in her mouth. She swallowed and sucked, taking his whole load without spilling a single drop.

It was not even 8 o’clock and I had been fucked twice already. I was really beginning to enjoy this new lifestyle.

Mom pulled the sheets back over us again and the three of us lay in bed for maybe half an hour, talking. As always, dad was the first who got up and mom followed soon after. I didn’t want to get up yet, so I lay a little longer, enjoying all the room I had in the big, empty bed. After a while my stomach began to protest, telling me it was time for breakfast.

The rest of the family was already dressed and was busy setting the table for breakfast. Dad had bought fresh buns and fruit at the store and the smell of coffee filled my nose. I quickly threw on my dress and joined them outside.

“So what are we going to do today, daddy?” I asked while I sat down at the table.
“I was thinking we should be hitting the road again today. We’ve been in one place much too long already.” he said, sipping his morning coffee.
“Oh no, we are not going anywhere today” mom said, as she grabbed a cushion off the couch and placed in on her chair. “There’s no way I’m gonna be sitting in the car all day.”
Dad burst out laughing, nearly choking on his coffee.
“Don’t laugh, I’m still terribly sore from last night” she said as she sat down on the pillow. “But as soon as I’m ready for it, I want you both again. So you better be warned!”
“It was that good, eh?” I asked
“Oh baby, you better believe it. I just thought I died”
I still had my reservations. Even though it had looked incredibly sexy, I was perfectly content with having just one cock stretch the walls of my pussy, without having another one tearing up my ass. 

“Well, if we’re not going away today, I want us to get ready to leave first thing tomorrow morning. We may have to camp in the wild again, so I want everything cleaned, the septic tank emptied, the water tank filled with fresh water, and plenty of food in the fridge” dad ordered.
“Okay boss. Anything else?” mom asked sarcastically.
“Yes. Make sure we have enough condoms”
Now it was mom’s turn to choke on her coffee.

I was glad that dad took the job of emptying the septic tank on himself, but there was no escaping the other chores. Filling the water tank was easy. The tank had small wheels and a retractable handle so you could just let it roll behind you and not have to carry it. It was the perfect job for me.
First I had to let it drain and then go to the bath house and fill it with the hose outside.

As I waited for the tank to fill, a girl came to me. I recognized her as the daughter of the family from the RV next to us. She was about my age and had the looks of a stereotypical cheerleader: blond, athletic, bubbly and insanely gorgeous. Although we hadn’t spoken more than a few words, she seemed like a nice girl, if only a little dumb. If we would have stayed a little longer in this place, we might have become friends.

“Hi, I am Misty” she said, as she walked up to me.
“Hi. Val”
“Are you leaving already?” she asked innocently.
“Eh, yeah. My dad wants to leave tomorrow, ‘see the country, you know'” I replied, trying to impersonate my father.
“That’s too bad” 
“Tell me about it” I sighed. I’d rather stay another day in bed than in the car.
“Do you really have sex with your parents?” she asked bluntly.
My insides turned to water as she said that. 
“What… what makes you think that? It’s absurd” I stammered.
She giggled. “Well, your caravan doesn’t have, like, very thick walls. It was very obvious.”
“Shit” I cursed silently.
“So is it true? Do you really fuck your dad? That’s awesome!”
This was a surprise. 
“Don’t tell me you want to fuck your dad?” I asked.
She looked around, confirming we were alone.
“I like totally would! He’s big and got lots of muscles, and he’s got a really huge cock! But Daddy’s so uptight, he would never want to fuck me”
“I’m sorry” I said softly, worried anyone would hear us.
“But my brother might. Luke’s so dreamy. I saw him with his girlfriend once. His cock is nice too and he really knows how to use it. If only I knew how to seduce him. I think he wants it too, he’s like always checking out my ass” 

I couldn’t blame her brother; the girl did have a fine ass. Nice big breasts too. I even found myself checking her out as she kept rambling on and on. Suddenly she was silent, looking at me, waiting for me to say something. 

“Well?” she asked
“Well what?”
“How did it happen? How did you first fuck your father? I wanna know all about it”
God, what had I gotten myself into? This dumb broad was going to get our family in a lot of trouble if she didn’t keep her mouth shut.
“I don’t know… it sort of happened” I could hardly tell her that only two days ago I had been a demure virgin, pure in every way. “listen, can’t we talk about something else?” I said, once again checking the surroundings for passing campers. 
“I’m sorry,” Misty sighed. “I’m just so damned horny all the time. I’ll go crazy if I don’t get laid soon. Do you know I haven’t had sex in two whole weeks?”
“That’s too bad”
“Yes. That’s why it would be great if I could fuck Luke. He’s my brother, so he’s like always there, wherever we go”
I had to admit, it was a good argument. And who was I to judge? Anyway, I needed to keep her on friendly terms, and make sure she didn’t blab about what she knew about our family to anyone. If she just needed to fuck someone, I could simply ask Nick, but if I helped her to have sex with her brother, I had as much on her as she had on me and our secret would be safe. Besides, it could be fun to help another family ‘come together’. 

“I may have an idea that might work. Why don’t you come with me to the showers, there’s something I’d like to show you.”
“Okay” she said and followed me. 
I showed her the stall with the hole in the wall.
“On the other side is the men’s shower” I said
“Oh?” It took a while before she got it. “Oh! You mean like on the internet?”
“Yes” 
“You think I want to suck off a stranger?” Misty said, strangely offended. 
“No, not a stranger,” I quickly said, “what if we arranged it so that Luke would be in that stall?”
“And then what?”
I knew this was going to take a little more time. I carefully explained to her that with only a hole connecting the two stalls, she could suck and fuck her brother like she wanted, and he would never know it was her. Finally she got it.
“Sweet” she said, all happy again. “But how do you know Luke will be using that shower?”
“Don’t worry, I’ve got a plan”

I told her I’d meet her soon and went home, towing the heavy water tank behind me. Mom and dad were gone to the supermarket, but luckily my brother was still here, and had just finished his tasks. I talked to him about Misty and that she knew about us and our parents. He acknowledged the danger of the situation and agreed that it would be best if we got her to fuck her brother too. Bearing in mind that we would be leaving next morning, we had to act fast. First, Nick had to gain the trust of Misty’s unsuspecting brother Luke.

My brother always made new friends easily, and this time was no exception. Being both in college and both playing baseball, Nick and Luke had a lot in common. As he came home for lunch he told me he had succeeded in befriending the boy and that everything was going according to plan.
A little after lunchtime, but well before the evening rush, when the campsite would be almost deserted, he would introduce his new friend to the gloryhole. Of course, Misty and I would be waiting for them on the other side of the wall.

As soon as we were finished eating and the plates were clean, I was off to the bathhouse. Misty wasn’t there yet, but after a minute she appeared from the other side of the building. 
“Sorry, I had to pee. I was waiting almost an hour” she apologized. “Can we go now?”
“Wait, here take this” I said and gave her a toilet bag and a towel.
“Why?” she asked “Are we taking a shower? I thought I was going to fuck Luke?”
“Yes, but not everyone has to know that” I said
“Well I’m not telling anyone” she said, trying to reassure me.
I sighed, almost regretting ever laying eyes on her.
“Just carry these; at least you’ll look like you’re here for a shower”
“Okay!”

Once Inside the bath house, I first checked the other stalls. We were alone, just as I had hoped. I led Misty to the farthest stall and locked the door behind us. 
As I turned back, I saw Misty had taken off her shirt. Her breasts were truly breathtaking. The girl had a tad more body fat than I had, but I could see it had settled in all the right places. Her breasts were at least three sizes bigger than mine, yet they were just as firm and her big, hard nipples made my mouth water.
“Eh Misty, I told you, we’re not really taking a shower”
“I know” she said, while she dropped her daisy dukes. “I just don’t want any cum stains on my clothes. Besides, I love to be naked when I fuck”

She stood back up and laid her clothes on the shelf. She was wearing nothing but her panties. I could see she had a golden tan all over her body, with no visible tan lines.
She must have seen me admire her, as she made a little pirouette. “Tanning bed” she said. “Ain’t it great?”
“Yeah, totally” damn, I was beginning to sound like her.
Then, without hesitation, she pulled down her panties, revealing a naked and very aroused pussy. I had to control myself, trying not to gawk at her treasures.
“You get naked too” she said suddenly. “They’ll be here any moment now, right?”

I nodded again and began to shed my clothes while Misty sat down on the little bench and waited. I was feeling quite self-conscious as this sexy young woman watched me undress.
“Wow, you are so beautiful” she whispered suddenly. 
I looked up and saw her standing in front of me. 
“Did I tell you I like girls too?” she asked, lustfully.

She let her hand slide down from my shoulder, over my breasts, and gave them a little squeeze. Then she lowered her head and took my nipple in her mouth, gently biting down on the sensitive tip. I groaned softly, overcome with lust for this dim-witted, gorgeous girl. I lifted her chin and kissed her on the lips. She opened her mouth and welcomed my tongue. As we kissed, her hand snaked inside my panties and found my dripping pussy. 
She knew exactly what she was doing, pressing her fingers down next to my clit and slowly moving then round in circles, massaging the lips and the fatty tissues of my mons, while avoiding direct contact with my sensitive little nub. 
At the same time, my hands were equally busy; fondling her breasts and exploring her hairless mound and incredibly soft genital lips. If possible, her pussy was even wetter than mine; her sticky juices literally dripping down her thighs. It smelled powerfully arousing, directly stimulating the animal part of my brain and sending my sexuality into overdrive.

Misty moaned in my mouth as I plunged two fingers inside her soaking wet cunt. With my thumb I massaged her clit while I fucked her little hole. She stopped kissing and fingering as lust quickly took over. With her mouth open, panting shallowly and her eyes looking deep into mine, she came. Two weeks’ worth of sexual frustration was released in a massive orgasm. Her body shook and I felt more wetness flood my hand. I pressed my mouth to hers, muffling the series of gasps and groans that resonated in the empty building.

“OMG, I needed that so bad” she giggled as she regained most of her senses.
Then she grabbed my hand and licked my fingers. 
“I love the taste of pussy, don’t you too?”
I had tasted only two pussies so far; mine and mom’s, but I already developed a taste for it. I moved my hand to my mouth. The aroma was intoxicating. I licked, tasting her ambrosial nectar. 
“I bet you taste just as good” she said.
She grabbed my panties and got on her knees, taking my last piece of clothing down with her. Her face was only inches from my pussy. With her fingers she trailed through my blonde little bush and occasionally between my legs.
“I’ve never seen a pussy this pretty” she said, slipping her fingers between my legs again. She still rubbed only the outer lips, teasing me as she left the most sensitive parts untouched. My body began to buck on its own, desperately seeking the elusive source of this pleasure as she played me like a finely tuned instrument. It was like this girl was created for only one purpose: Sex. She knew instinctively what to do to make me go insane with lust. My hips tilted, giving her maximal access to my pussy, begging to be touched.
Finally she pressed her lips against my pussy. I gasped as she her tongue rolled around my clit while she sucked softly. 
Even though she was now right where I needed her, Misty was still in complete control of my movements and as she moved back, my knees gave way and my body slowly slid down the wall until I was lying on the wet floor. There she crawled on top of me, her head between my legs and her knees above my shoulders. In front of me were her pink lips, swollen with lust and dripping with moisture. I immediately latched on to this juicy pussy and licked her while she ate me. At times it was difficult to keep pleasing her as her lips, tongue and fingers worked their magic, just like she had to abandon my pussy every time my tongue brought her off again.

Suddenly there closed a door in the men’s shower and I heard a pair of muffled voices. From my position on the floor, I saw two pair of feet enter the stall next to us. One pair I recognized as my brother’s and the other must have been Luke’s. I tapped Misty on her back and whispered that the boys were here. She immediately climbed off of me and asked me what to do. I told her to sit quiet and watch what I did.

Like mom had taught me a few days before, I stuck my fingers through the hole and softly tapped the wall. There was a rustle of clothes and seconds later a nice hard cock was pushed through the hole.
“Is that Nick?” Misty asked excited.
I nodded, again motioning her to be quiet.
I knelt in front of the hole and let my tongue trace the underside of my brother’s cock, from where it emerged out of the wall to the shiny purple head. I could hear a lustful groan as I closed my lips around the head and sucked softly while I slid all the way down to the wall. I found out I was able to suppress my gag reflex quite well, now I couldn’t let him go too deep. 

Misty was watching me intently, fingering her pussy as I blew my brother. I could see how much she wanted to join in and, in a moment of compassion, I pulled back and offered her my brother’s cock. Her eyes lit up and she literally jumped at the opportunity. In less than a second she had taken my place at the hole and had Nick’s cock deep in her mouth. She sucked on it as if she hadn’t had a drink in three days, bobbing her head wildly and taking him as deep as circumstances allowed.
After only a minute or two of this intense cock-sucking, I heard Nick groan and I saw Misty’s cheeks bulge as he pumped a big load of sperm in her mouth. She eagerly swallowed and kept sucking until his cock stopped squirting and slowly began to lose its stiffness. 

Nick finally pulled his wilting penis back in the hole, but he was quickly replaced by a fresh, hard cock. Luke’s cock was a little bigger than my brother’s. Not as big as daddy’s, but a nice member for sure. I could see Misty was positively drooling at the sight of her brother’s erection. She all but dove at it and gobbled up his rod with the same hunger and enthusiasm as she had done Nick’s. Grunts from the other side of the wall told me she was doing a great job. Too great a job actually and I warned her that if she still wanted to fuck him, she might want to slow down a bit.
Instead of easing down, she stopped sucking altogether and got back on her feet. She turned around, bent forwards a little and aimed Luke’s cock between her legs. Then, as she moved back towards the wall, she let her brother’s penis slide into her well lubricated cunt. She moaned of release as her aching pussy was finally invaded again by throbbing, hard male flesh.
“So good” she groaned between her teeth as she pressed her ass firmly against the wall, taking him in as deep as possible.

I didn’t have to give her any instructions. She was by no means a virgin, and although she would never be a great scientist, fucking came natural to her. She made the most of the limited range of movement she had, slapping her butt against the wall as she fucked her brother. It wasn’t long before she had another one of her dripping wet orgasms. Panting and shaking she steadied herself with one hand against the opposite wall and pushed back against the hole as much as she could and let her brother take over. Luke moved his cock in and out the hole, fucking his sister’s pussy at high pace. The fingers of Misty’s free hand were racing over her swollen clit, desperately trying to give her that last extra bit of pleasure to push her over the edge again.
“He’s cumming!” she whispered after another minute of intense fucking. She was still energetically rubbing her pussy, her fingers whipping the dripping cum into a creamy lather. 
I had to praise Luke’s stamina, even after cumming he kept fucking his sister long enough for her to cum once more. In the end, he had to give up and withdrew his cock from her dripping pussy and back into the hole. At least temporarily satisfied, Misty stepped away from the wall, her legs still wobbly from cumming so hard. She had a big, happy grin on her face.
“Wow… just… wow” she smiled as she finally caught her breath.

I whispered we better had to go, before anybody found out about us. Suddenly I heard my brother yell “No! Don’t!”
A shadow on the other side of the hole told me that Luke had not obeyed Nick’s explicit instructions and peeked through the hole. He had probably not seen me, but he could hardly have missed Misty, who stood directly in front of the hole, still dripping semen from her pussy.

“Dude, that’s my sister!” I heard Luke gasp.
Shit. So much for keeping it secret. Misty had heard it too and looked at me with panic in her eyes.
“Let’s get dressed and then we’ll talk outside” I said.
Luke and Nick were waiting for us outside, sitting at the same picnic table our family had used yesterday to have this exact same conversation.
“That was you in there, wasn’t it?” Luke asked his sister.
She nodded her head, looking down guilty. 
“I can’t believe you did that, man” he then said to Nick, punching his shoulder.
Nick took the beating without punching him back, knowing he deserved it.
“I’m sorry I tricked you into fucking me,” Misty said, “I didn’t know you’d be mad”
“Mad? No, that was by far the best sex I ever had. I’ve never cum like that, but… I just wish you weren’t my sister” he said.
“Well, I am.” Misty said.
“So it was all your idea then?” he asked rather incredulous.
“Well, not really. But we did it because I just wanted fuck you so bad”
“But I’m your brother! Why didn’t you fuck Nick or something?”
“I don’t want to fuck Nick. I want to fuck you!”
“Me? But why?”
“I guess I’ve been wanting to fuck you ever since I saw you with Denise. But it wasn’t until I talked to Val that I realized it.”
“I’m sorry we had to trick you” I said.
“Well, I’m not sorry anymore. I loved fucking you too and if I have to trick you again, I would.” Misty said defiantly.
“I’ve got to think” he said and walked away.

The three of us stayed behind, but it wasn’t long before Luke came back. Misty ran to meet up with him. They exchanged a few words after which Misty threw his arms around him and kissed him on the mouth. Immediately they realized everyone could see them and broke up again. I was glad for her; it appeared my bubbly friend had gotten her wish. They would definitely fuck again.
As they walked towards us, they were busy talking. Luke and Misty were looking worried. 
“So what’s going on now?” Nick asked
“Can we go somewhere private?” Luke asked, ignoring Nick’s question.
This was serious. I nodded and we walked to a more secluded spot.

“I just met my father. I’m probably not allowed to tell you, but he told me I not to see you guys anymore. He said you and your family are a bunch of perverts and he’s going to inform the police tomorrow, as soon as the station opens”
“Fuck!” Nick cursed. 
“Yeah. What did you do?” Luke asked.
“She fucked her father” Misty answered for me.
“That’s all?”
“And him. And their mother” she added.
“Wow” he sighed, truly impressed.
“And dad knows about that?”
“Apparently”
“They don’t really throw you in jail for that, do they?” I asked worried.
“I don’t know. There are a lot of narrow-minded people in this world” Nick said grimly.
“And dad is one of them” Luke added.
We all were silent for a while, digesting the information.

“I bet he’s just jealous” Misty said.
“Jealous? Why?” Luke asked his sister. 
“Don’t you know? He hasn’t had sex in, like, two years” she explained.
“And how would you know?”
“My bedroom is next to theirs, I can hear everything they say or do in there. Mom and dad just don’t have sex anymore. I’ve heard him beg for it, but mom doesn’t want it. It hurts, she says”
“And now he takes his revenge on innocent people? Fuck him!” Nick said angry.
“I know it’s not fair, but what are we going to do about it” I said, trying to calm him down.

We all sat silently for a few minutes, racking our brains for a solution. The idea of killing him and hiding his body flashed through my mind, but nothing practical.
“I don’t know. Let’s tell mom and dad, maybe they can buy his silence” Nick suggested.
“They won’t be back for another few hours, and they don’t have that much money anyhow” I said.
“Then what do you suggest we do?”
“I don’t know.” I sighed. Another silence followed.
“If only we could get him laid. I bet he’d mellow up and forget about the whole thing” Luke jested, trying to lighten the atmosphere a bit.
“That’s not a bad idea, actually” I said
“I was just kidding. Are you gonna fuck our dad?” he asked. 
“No, but there’s another girl who would love to do it”
Luke and Nick both stared at Misty, who turned a deep red. “Have you seen his cock?” she said in her defense.
We all laughed, Misty too.
“So, assuming your insane idea works, how do you want to get it done?” Luke asked.
“I’ think I’ve got a plan… Nick, go get my new black bikini, and bring mom’s red one too. And two of those sheer scarves” I told my brother.
“Okay, anything else?”
“Not yet. Luke, your task is to make sure your mother is gone for a few hours. Take her for a walk or something. We need your father to be alone, and he must know it.”
“And you Misty, you come with me. We’re going to make you irresistible to any sex-starved male”
“Huh?”
“We’re gonna get you ready to fuck your father”
“Oh, right. Sweet!”

Before we split up, I had a private word with Nick and told him to bring my camera, and also a screwdriver and a pair of pliers. Then we were off in different directions. Misty and I went back inside the bathhouse, while Nick and Luke took different paths towards their homes. Misty undressed again and took a quick shower, washing away the sweat and dust of the day. Meanwhile, I emptied and thoroughly cleaned my bottle of shampoo and filled it with warm water.
“Here, use this to clean your pussy” I said.
Misty looked a little puzzled
“Your pussy is still full of Luke’s cum, isn’t it?”
“I guess,” she giggled. “He did cum a lot”
“So what if your dad notices?”
Misty understood and pressed the narrow neck up inside her. She squeezed the bottle and a flood of water and cum squirted out of her pussy. Then we filled the bottle with water again and repeated the procedure a few more times.
“Let me have a taste” I whispered.
Misty giggled softly and spread her legs. She leaned against the wall and arched her back, offering her pussy for a thorough examination. I knelt in front of her and slid my fingers inside her. A little more water trickled down my fingers. I played with her pussy a little more until I felt that she was becoming aroused again. Her body was working hard to replace the natural lubricant she just washed away. I licked her juices off my fingers, examining its taste. 
There wasn’t much flavor yet, but she tasted pretty much the same way she did when I first licked her, only a little fresher, sweeter. It was perfect for eating her out.

Just as we were finished, there was a knock on the door. Nick was back with the bikinis and my bag. Mom’s tiny red top perfectly fitted Misty’s luscious breasts; pushing them up just a little, and showing just enough details to tell her nipples were hard. The thong bikini beautifully framed her firm round ass, her cheeks almost naked and showing off her perfect tan, while the front clearly outlined the shape of her hairless pussy. The finishing touch was the sheer scarf, loosely tied around her waist, barely concealing the treasures hidden underneath it. All in all, she looked like a wet dream come to life. 

This had been the easy part. Now we had to work on her playing her role to perfection. We sat down at the picnic table again and I told her every step of the plan. I explained to her what she had to do and what she had to say. I knew she probably had to improvise a bit, but was quite sure she could pull it off. After rehearsing her one last time, we got up and headed to the RV. 
Her father was sitting outside, reading a magazine and sipping a beer. I could see two empty bottles lying in the grass next to him. If this was his third bottle already, he’d be mildly drunk by now. He finally noticed our arrival and his eyes immediately were all over his daughter. The look in his eyes was definitely not one that a father was supposed to have when looking at his child. Then he noticed me and I could see his expression change, his eyes now burning with hatred and envy. He growled a greeting, but dared not to tell me to piss off in front of his daughter.

Misty however, played her role beautifully. Her hips swayed sensuously as she walked towards her father and the scarf around her waist came loose at just the right moment. Of course she then had to bend over and pick it up again. The lump in her father shorts was already obvious. The entire outline of his cock was visible, trapped in one of the trouser legs and desperately trying to break free. I could see Misty hadn’t been exaggerating when she mentioned his size. It really was huge, 10 inches at least, and thick too.
He seemed to have forgotten my presence completely as his eyes now were glued on his daughter’s ass and pussy, which were not at all covered by the tiny red string that held the front and back together. Both her wrinkled asshole and the hairless labia were on full display. Her arousal was unmistakable as her wetness gleamed in the sunlight. I heard the father groan softly and I saw a small wet spot emerge in his pants.

Misty had dawdled as long as she could and stood up again, wrapping the scarf slowly back on her hips, while making sure her father had a good view of her round breasts and hard nipples. Then, as she stepped closer to her father and moved in to sit down, the man seemed to remember that this girl he was lusting for was actually his daughter. He cleared his throat and got out of his chair, covering his crotch with the magazine. 
“I’ll eh… I’ll get you girls something to drink” he said and disappeared into the caravan.

This was going far better than I had planned and I told Misty to go inside and confront him. A minute later she was back outside, claiming he was gone. With some reservations I went with her inside the RV and checked the kitchen. He wasn’t there, nor in the living area or bedroom. There was only one door left, leading to the bathroom. I lay my ear against the door and listened. A soft thumping sound and heavy breathing told me all I needed to hear. I motioned for Misty to get ready to open the door while I retrieved the screwdriver from my bag. As quietly as possible I unlocked the door and as Misty pulled it open, I hid myself behind the open door. 

Peeking through the hinges, I saw it couldn’t be better; inside the tiny bathroom was Misty’s father, sitting on the toilet, his shorts around his ankles and his fist around his massive cock. To make the picture complete, he had a pair of panties in his hand and was sniffing the crotch. I quickly grabbed my camera and snapped a photo. If things went south from here, this compromising picture might be enough to blackmail him. 

“Misty!” he gasped as he saw his darling daughter stand in the doorway.
She stepped into the tiny bathroom without hesitation and untied the strings of her bikini. Without saying a word, she let the strips of cloth drop to the floor and stood naked in front of her father.
“What are you doing here? Where is that other girl?” he asked cautiously.
“She had to go home. Are those my panties?”
She did it perfectly, even better than I had hoped. I could see the man relax a bit now that he thought they were alone.
“Were you smelling my panties, daddy?”
He cleared his throat again and started “Well… I…”
“I knew why you do it daddy” she said as she stepped forward.
“You shouldn’t be here honey”
“It feels good, doesn’t it, daddy?” she said seductively and made another step. She was now standing directly above his lap, her legs slightly spread. She mostly blocked my view of her father, but I bet he was looking at her with pure lust.
“What, honey?” he groaned. 
“Fucking” she said as she pulled her father’s hand from his crotch and pressed it against her breast. Then she repeated this with his other hand and leaned forward a bit. I could see between her legs and saw the man’s huge cock point up at her moist pussy. 
“Do you want to fuck me, daddy?” she said, lowering herself a fraction of an inch, just enough to let the tip touch her lips for the briefest of moments.
“Do you?”
“God, yes! I can’t help it” he groaned
“Say it daddy, say it and you can have me” 
“God, Misty, I want to fuck you so bad” he groaned.
“Take me to the bedroom daddy” 

The man, delirious with lust, kicked off his shorts, scooped his daughter off the floor and carried her the ten steps to the bedroom. There he laid her on her back and dove headfirst between her legs. Misty made soft mewling sounds as her father ate her pussy, and within minutes I saw the first signs of a massive orgasm. After only a quick fuck with her brother, she had lots of pent up sexual energy still stored in her sexy body, and soon she reached her first climax with her father. Her hips thrust in the air and fists clenched the sheets as she came, biting her lips to keep quiet.

Having made her cum two, three times more on his tongue, he finally got up and pulled her in his arms again, kissing her passionately. She then untangled herself from his arms, got on her knees and grabbed her father’s cock. His swollen penis looked truly massive in her small hands as she jacked him off with both hands and licked the big round head.
“Baby, don’t” he groaned, and for a moment I feared he was going to send Misty away. “You’ll make me cum if you don’t stop now”
Misty didn’t listen to his warning and kept jacking him off until suddenly his cock jerked upward and spat out a thick, white jet of sperm all over her face. Two more jets landed on her lips and cheeks before she could catch the remainder of his load in her mouth. I quickly shot another few pictures, pictures that wouldn’t have looked out of place in any porno magazine.
Misty’s father groaned loudly as his daughter closed her lips on the tip and sucked, drinking every last drop straight from his cock. Misty had trouble taking his cock in her mouth, and even when she did, only the tip fit inside. Still she managed to suck him back to hardness. When she was assured he was ready to go again, she got back on the bed. She got on her hands and knees, looked to her father behind her and, pushing her ass up in the air, told him to fuck her.

The man didn’t have to be told twice, as he got behind her and aimed his cock at his daughter’s dripping wet pussy. I didn’t expect Misty would be able to accommodate such a big penis, but when her father applied a bit of pressure, she opened up and the tip slipped in her. A yelp of joy sounded from the girl, telling us all how good it felt. Reassured, he renewed his grip on her waist and pressed on again. Aided by his daughter’s plentiful lubricating juices, his cock slid all the way inside her with amazing ease. He didn’t gave the girl much time to get used to his cock, because as soon as his hips touched her butt, he pulled back and thrust it into her again.

Again she looked behind again, not at her father this time, but at me; smiling in heavenly bliss as she was finally fucking her father. I smiled back at her and she turned back, her attention now solely on her father and his powerful cock. I shot a final few pictures of our neighbor fucking his daughter and got out of my hiding place. My plan to get pictures of them together had worked beautifully, and I could leave now, leaving the incestuous couple to their passionate lovemaking. I sneaked out the RV, leaving Misty in the capable hands of her father, just as another orgasm took hold of her body.

When I came home, the rest of the family was waiting for me. I could see mom was worried.
“What is going on, Nick said we were getting arrested?” dad asked
“We can rest assured now; I don’t think they will go to the police”
“Why do you think that?”
“Because right now, our neighbor is fucking his daughter.”
“Is he?” mom asked surprised.
“We need proof” dad said.
“Do you want photo, or video?” I asked, handing him my camera.
“Oh, this is brilliant, Val” dad said as he saw the picture of Misty on her hands and knees, getting fucked by her father. “I could kiss you right now”
“By all means, don’t let me stop you” I laughed.
There was a sigh of relief in the caravan. We knew we had dodged a bullet. Dad launched himself from his chair and grabbed me, tearing off my bikini and throwing me on the bed. Seconds later he was naked too and all over me. We all fucked on the big bed again, but this time we did it without making a single noise. Then we went out for dinner and as soon as we were back, we fucked until the sun went down.

The next morning we got up early, ready to leave at daybreak. But first, dad had to confront our neighbors, in case Misty’s father still intended to inform the police. Before could leave the caravan, there was a knock on the door. It was Misty, carrying a little red bikini and matching scarf.

She hugged me for a long time, thanking me again and again. She said she was a bit sore from fucking her father’s big dick all night, but that she had cum more times than she could count.
“Wait, he fucked you all night?”
“OMG yes, I’ve never been fucked this much. It was like daddy’s cock never went down at all; he just fucked me again and again and again”
“But where was your mother during this?” mom asked.
Misty bit her lip, realizing she told something she shouldn’t have.
“I’m not supposed to tell anyone, but mom spent the night with Luke on the folding bed. Dad’s cock may be too big for her, but Luke’s fits just fine” she giggled. 
“Huh, when did that happen?”
“When did you leave? Was it before or after daddy came in my pussy?”
“I don’t know. He was fucking you doggy style”
“Ehm, I think that was before. Well, after he came, I sucked his cock again and we did it once more, with me on top. The second time we fucked he lasted really long before he came, and we sort of fell asleep right after. That’s how mom found us; naked on the bed and a big pool of dad’s cum between my legs.”
“Did she freak?”
“No, not at all; she was, like, happy for us. Dad was completely honest, crying almost. He said he loved her so much, but that he also was a man. And then he told her everything; about how much he had wanted to fuck me and how jealous he was of you guys. He told her he was jacking off in the toilet after seeing my pussy and that he must have forgotten the lock. He said I caught him and that one thing lead to the next and that we ended up in bed together.”

I grinned. “That’s one way of telling it. Did she believe him?”

“I think so. She asked me if that was true and I said yes. Then she asked me if his cock had not hurt me and I said that it was the best thing I had ever felt. Then she laughed and said she was glad and gave us her blessing.”
“But how did Luke get involved?”
“That was a kind of mix-up. When Luke came home, a few minutes after mom, we were all in bed, hugging and kissing. He must have thought we were having a threesome, so he got in with us and kissed me and mom too. I don’t know exactly how it happened, but a few minutes later mom’s dress was on the floor and Luke was her between legs, his cock inside her, and she was cumming over and over again.”

There was another, firmer knock on the door. For a moment the fear of being arrested was back. Cautiously I peeked through the window.
“It’s her dad” I whispered.

Mom was the closest to the door and let Misty’s father in. It was like he had become a totally different person. Nothing in his soft demeanor reminded me of the grumpy uptight man I had been so afraid of, mere hours before. 
“I guess I owe you guys an apology” he said and handed mom a small yellow envelope. She looked inside and retrieved a few Polaroid pictures of me, Nick, mom and dad fucking in various sexual positions on the big bed. “I think Misty has spilled our little secret already?” he asked.
Mom nodded, confirming his suspicions.
“That’s okay; I just wanted to say I was an idiot, and I’m sorry. I have to thank you all for showing me, also on behalf of my wife. I’ve never seen her this happy”
“Thank you, mr…”
“Nash”
“Thank you, Mister Nash. Here, please keep this one” she said, handing him one of the photos. It was a picture of the four of us in the bed, all fucked out. There was no sexual activity in the photo, but when you knew the context, it said more than a thousand words. 
“Keep it as a little memento, like the ones we took of you”
The man looked surprised
“What?”
“I think we owe you an apology as well.” mom said. “You see, when I heard you wanted to go to the police, I had to protect my family. I came to your RV to talk you out of it. When I heard what was going on inside I broke in and took these pictures of you and Misty. I was planning to use them for leverage, but I guess we won’t be needing them now” she said, showing him the photos on my camera.
“Apologies accepted” Mr. Nash laughed. 
I copied the pictures to a flash drive and gave it to them. A few minutes later, we said goodbye as friends. I got a final farewell hug from Misty and the two walked out, his arm loosely around her waist.

Dad reminded us we had to go. We attached the caravan to the car and piled inside. As we drove off, our neighbors were waiting for us at the park entrance and waved until they were nothing but specks on the horizon. 

“Where are we going now, dad?” Nick asked, as we approached the first major intersection.
“I eh… I don’t know” he said, fumbling with the map.
“I don’t care where we go, as long as there’s a big soft bed and four solid walls around it” I added.
“You know, I think we have all of those at home” Nick joked.
“If we’ll take the interstate, we can be there before nightfall” mom chipped in.

Dad didn’t say anything, just steered left, heading home.

Sharing a Shower with Mom – Part II by SquattingEagle

Introduction:

A confused girl learns a lot when she shares more than just her father with her motherMy aimless wandering had led me to the small playground, where finally I sat down in one of the swings. I had not realized how long I had been sitting there, lost in thought, until my growling stomach reminded me I hadn’t eaten since breakfast, ten hours ago. As I looked at the time, I was surprised to see how much time had passed since mom and I had exited the bath house. 
All around me, the almost deserted campsite site was coming alive with the families that returned from their various daytime activities. It reminded me of my own family, who was probably waiting for me at the caravan, so I quickly got up and walked back. When I got there, dad and Nick had returned as well and were all dressed up and ready to go. 

The restaurant mom had picked was an old diner not far from where we rented the horses. According to the campsite manager, this place served the best steaks in the country. An hour later the four of us were sitting at a small table in the very small restaurant with four big, juicy steaks in front of us. It could very well have been the most delicious steak I’ve ever had in my life, but my mind wasn’t really into it. I kept thinking about the stranger’s cock I had sucked and how mom had fucked him right in front of me. 
Luckily, my father and Nick were too pooped to notice it. Only mom knew what I was thinking and gave me a playful wink while she enjoyed her steak and salad. 

That night in bed it was even worse. I lay awake for ages, contemplating the things that happened, feeling frustrated and horny as hell. I vividly remembered how the stranger’s tangy sperm had filled my mouth. It was like I could still smell it, but then I realized that might also be because my brother was feverishly jacking off in the bunk bed above me. Even our parents had fallen asleep ages ago, but my brother wasn’t even slowing down yet. He had been masturbating almost non-stop for an hour now. I had heard him grunt in orgasm at least four times, but it didn’t seem to give him the release he apparently needed so badly.

“Nick, do you mind? I’m trying to get some sleep here” I whispered, a little annoyed. 
The rhythmic creaking stopped for a minute, but slowly and softly it started again. 
“Aren’t you afraid you’ll wear it out like that?” I whispered.
“I can’t help it, I can’t sleep when it’s this hard” he grunted.

Part of me was feeling a little sympathetic. I’d give almost anything to be alone in my room right now. Just me, my pussy and my hairbrush handle, surrounded by four thick walls that blocked any sound I might make. I wish I could be as impartial to the rest of the world as my brother was and give my pussy the release she so desperately needed, but even the experience in the showers had not changed that.

“You can’t tell anyone, but I fucked a real woman today” Nick suddenly whispered.
We weren’t actually that close, my brother and I, but I guess he just had to tell someone. Since there was no-one else, that someone was me. My brother’s conquests were not something I was hugely interested in, but, as a good sister, I asked him to tell me more. Maybe we would finally get some rest once he got it off his chest.

“It wasn’t, like, my first time or anything, but a real woman with lots of experience is so much better than a girl”

Great. If his easy girlfriends weren’t even good at it, what did that have to say for a complete virgin like me? Maybe it was a good thing mom was giving me this opportunity to learn from her and practice with strangers via the glory hole
“So, who was this woman?” I asked.

“Well, eh… you see… I don’t know… I mean, I haven’t actually seen her face, and we didn’t speak much, but she really knows how to suck cock. I know she’s got a big, round butt and she was incredibly wet. Best of all, she really knows how to move and use her muscles. Every time she came, I felt her pussy squeeze my cock”
“So you made her cum too?”
“Oh yeah, like three or four times!” he said proud.
“But you have no idea who this woman is?”
“It… it’s kind of a long story”
I wasn’t going to get any sleep anyway. I may as well hear it.
“Tell me” 

“Well, it started when dad and I were in the bath house. Dad said we had to share a shower because those fucking coins are so expensive.”
“Yeah, I know. Mom and I shared too” I said, feigning a shared discontent. I didn’t want my hormone-crazed brother to know how much I had enjoyed the salacious acts that transpired in our stall.

“Wasn’t it weird to be naked with dad?” I asked, thinking back to when I had to undress in front of mom.
“Yeah, it kind of was. But, you know, me and the guys always shower together after practice. With dad it was just like that. At first.”
“At first? What happened?”
“Promise you won’t tell?”
“Yeah”
“Dad had a huge boner, and I mean, huge. But that’s not all. Just as we got naked and dad turned on the water, this woman puts her fingers through this hole on the wall and taps it a few times. So dad walks up to it, and then he sticks his cock in the hole!
I thought he looked kinda stupid, standing against the wall, but then he starts groaning and he’s saying things like ‘Oh yes, suck it’” 

With a shock I realized, that’s exactly what I did! That woman could have been me! But then I remembered Nick and dad took their shower well after ours, I had even seen Nick wait for dad as I strolled home. 

“And what happened next?” I asked, my heart pounding in my throat.
“I don’t think he came then, but he steps back and says I should try it too”
“So, did you?”
“Hell yeah!”
“What was it like?”
“At first I was a little uneasy, I mean, you don’t know what’s gonna happen and you can’t see shit. But she really knew how to suck cock, that was like the best blowjob ever. She even let me cum in her mouth and I think she swallowed, too.”
“Didn’t you say you fucked her as well?”
“Yes I did. But dad fucked her first. After she let me go, he took his turn again and stuck his boner through the hole. It wasn’t long before he started grunting again and I could feel the entire wall move as she fucked herself on his cock. Dad started thrusting too and saying how good it was. I think he came and then he said it was my turn again. 
My dick was all hard again, so I poke it through the hole and the next thing I know, the woman grabs my cock and puts it inside her.”

The more I listened to my brother’s story, the more it started to bug me. It sounded suspiciously much like the experience I had with mom. Too much to be purely coincidental. Both our parents had been more than eager to exploit the hole and to have us involved. In both our adventures there happened to be someone in the other stall that was just as eager to participate. It was beginning to look more and more like it was one big set-up. 
My brother was oblivious to any of this, he was still going on and on about the woman he fucked. 

“I couldn’t move much, because of the wall, but what she did was awesome, I never felt anything like it and I think she came again, because her pussy began to squeeze and then I came too and I shot it all inside her. Man, I never done that before! But she didn’t stop fucking, she kept going until she couldn’t take it anymore and then she sucked me until I came again, in her mouth.
After that we were all kind of tired and then we had also ran out of coins, so we quickly rinsed off and got dressed. I told dad I wanted to go see who it was, but he said I couldn’t”
“You couldn’t? Why not?” 
“He said the women only did this because it was anonymous, and we had to respect that, because if we didn’t, they wouldn’t do it anymore.” 
“Well, that makes sense. So that’s why you don’t know who it was?”
“Exactly”
“Then what happened?”
“Nothing, really. We went home and waited for you and mom. You know the rest”

There was one thing that bugged me more than anything else. There were eight or ten stalls in the women’s showers, so presumably also in the men’s part. Yet, both Nick and I had ended up in the only ones with the hole. It was like they had guided us deliberately to the showers with the hole, as if they had known it beforehand.
Wait a minute, didn’t mom go to that stall on our first day?

“Do you think dad had a reason to choose that particular stall?”
“I don’t know, they all looked the same to me. Why?”
“Oh, nothing really”

But why would they want to have us involved too? If they wanted to fuck a stranger in the shower, wouldn’t they better go alone? While it wasn’t unthinkable mom might have wanted to teach me a thing or two, Nick surely didn’t need any coaching. There were lots of girls willing to fuck him, and apparently he did. Dad had nothing to complain about either; mom was ready to fuck him day and night.
Come to think of it, where exactly was mom during all this?

With a shock it suddenly all made sense. All the little pieces of the puzzle fit together. Mom had explicitly sent me back to the caravan alone, thereby making sure she would be on her own and able to do whatever she wanted. Or rather, whoever she wanted,

The mystery woman that Nick kept going on about was none other than our very own mother! Just like the stranger I had sucked off must have been our dad! They had purposely planned everything from the start, and it had worked! 
I was shocked our parents had played us like that, and even more shocked when I realized the reason they did it was because they wanted to have sex. Only not with strangers, but with us, their kids.

“I know who the girl was” I said.
“I don’t think so”
“Yes I do!”
“Yeah? Who is it then?”

“Could you see her pussy? Was it shaved?”
“I don’t know about the top, but the lips were as smooth as a little girl’s”
“Then let me guess… Was she moaning so loud you were afraid everyone would hear?”
“Yeah, she kind of did” he said. I could almost hear the embarrassment in his voice.
“And did she really slam her butt at the wall when you were fucking?”
“Yes. How do you know all this? Were you there also? Did you hear us?”
“No, I was walking home when you were in the shower. But tell me, when you made her come, did she squirt too?”
“Yes, she did! How do you know all this?” he asked, perplexed.
I chuckled softly. 
“Dear brother, you have fucked your own mother!” 

Nick was silent for a minute.
“Shit” he muttered. “I thought she sounded familiar”
He was silent for another minute, trying to accept or justify his deeds. 
“How did you know?”
“They did the same to me earlier”

It was now my turn to tell what happened during my shower with mom. I told Nick how beautiful she had looked and how she brazenly shaved her pussy in front of me. I told him about mom’s reaction when I discovered the hole in the wall and what happened next.
As I described mom blowing and fucking the stranger, the bed above me started shaking again. It would be hypocritical to tell Nick to stop. Not when my fingers were also between my legs, softly circling my little nub as I told my story.
I even told him about me sucking the guy’s cock and swallowing his cum, but skipped the part where mom and I ended up in each other’s arms and kissed. I finished my story with me walking home alone.

“So… that stranger was dad?” Nick asked when I stopped talking.
“I think so.”
“At least you haven’t fucked him” 
“No, not yet”
“But you are going to do it?”

I related to Nick the conclusion I had come to before. I had loved it way too much not to continue. 
“Even if you know it’s dad?” he asked.
“If you had another opportunity to have sex with that woman, wouldn’t you take it? Honestly?”
“You’re right. I fucking would” he sighed. 

“Val?” Nick said after a while.
“Yes”
“Do you think they’ll let us do it again?”
“Probably”
“What if it wasn’t dad… I mean, what if it was my turn? Would you fuck me too?” 
“Gee… I hadn’t thought about that.”
“Do you think they’ll let me fuck you?”
“Maybe”
“I hope so”

It was weird to hear my brother say he wanted to fuck me. Fucking a complete stranger had been something I was willing to do. Now that the stranger was replaced by my father, I had no problems with that, either. My brother was even hunkier than dad, so having sex with him would be even better.
“Yes, I think I would too”
“Wanna do it now?” he finally asked.
I didn’t know whether he was kidding me or if he was serious, but my pussy was screaming “Yes, yes, yes!” while my brain yelled “No”. As much as I hated it, my brain won again.
“No, mom and dad might hear us. We mustn’t let them know and spoil their fun”
He didn’t push it and not much later, I finally fell asleep, dreaming sweet dreams of forbidden lust.

Mom and dad had no activities planned for the next day, so Nick and I had a rare and welcome opportunity to stay in bed all morning and have our breakfast while our parents had their lunch. After all the food was gone and we had cleared the table, mom told me she had gone out for groceries this morning and had a present for me in her bedroom. As she said this, she gave me another one of her playful winks, 

Her behavior spiked my curiosity, so I quickly walked to the bedroom to see what it was. On the queen sized bed was laid out a tiny black bikini.
“You didn’t think I’d forget, did you?” I heard my mother say behind me.
Actually, I was the one who had forgotten all about it. 
“Go on, try it on” mom said as she closed the door.
I could feel her stand close behind me. She grabbed the hem of my shirt and lifted it over my head. Her hands slid over my stomach as she did so. There was no need for doing so, she touched me because she wanted it, and I let her. I moaned softly as her hands slid higher, cupping my bra-clad breasts.
I turned around, my face now inches from hers. The sexual tension was almost palpable. Instead of kissing me, she unclasped my bra and let it fall to the ground. Without any hesitation, she then untied my shorts and pushed them down as well, together with my panties.
I was now completely naked in mom’s arms. Her hands were on my ass and her juicy lips so close to mine. I could see the lust burning in her eyes. I moved forward and pressed my lips against hers. We kissed again like two lovers, hungry and passionate. 

Minutes later we broke up. Kissing a woman was much different from kissing a boy, but no less exciting or pleasurable. I still dreamed of boys and cocks, but I was becoming more and more curious about girls and pussy. I didn’t get the chance to explore my feelings at that moment, as mom stepped back and picked up the bikini top. She fitted the tiny black triangles over my breasts and tied the straps behind my back. Then she tied the pieces of string that held the bottom part together and flattened the smooth fabric over my mound with her index finger. For a moment she let her finger linger on my pussy, gently rubbing back and forth between my lips.

“There, you look good enough to eat” she said.
“Then why don’t you?” I whispered, surprising even myself.

Without speaking, mom pulled the knot on my panties and let the minuscule piece of cloth fall on the floor. Then she laid me down on the bed and kissed her way down my stomach. Teasingly slow her lips moved ever closer towards my pussy. She pulled my legs apart and kissed the delicate skin on the inside, deliberately skipping over my lips. It was driving me insane with lust, the way mom was playing with my body. My hips were swaying and pushing up to meet her mouth when, finally, she closed her lips around my clit and sucked softly on the sensitive nub.
I came immediately. 

This was insane, my mother was eating my pussy with the rest of the family only a thin aluminum wall away. Yet, never had I felt anything this good. Even the best orgasm I had given myself paled in comparison to what mom was doing to me. Her tongue and lips did unimaginable things to my clit, while her fingers were inside me, rubbing delicious places I didn’t even know I had.
It took every bit of restraint I could muster to prevent me from screaming out in joy as she made me come again. I bit my lip so hard I tasted blood and suddenly, everything went black. 

When I came to, mom was lying next to me. She grabbed my face and told me I was out for almost a minute. Then she gave me a tender kiss. I could taste my sweet juices on her lips. I couldn’t believe how good it had been. No wonder mom liked it so much. 

I thought she was the greatest mother for doing all this for me and I wanted to thank her for it. I was just about to return the favor when she stopped me.
“Let’s go outside” she said as she pulled me to my feet.

Confused I let her tie the bikini back on and watched her walk to the door.
“Wait, I can’t go out like this” I said, suddenly my bashful old self again.
Mom looked at me, thought for a second and then pulled a big, colorful scarf from one of the bags.
“Tie this around your waist. It’ll be just like a skirt, but you’ll look really hot” she said as she threw it to me.

She was right, again. It did look nice, and hot. It covered my ass just enough so I dared to go outside, but also highlighted my figure and hinted at what was underneath. 
Satisfied with her creation, mom shooed me out of her bedroom and told me to go enjoy the summer sun. As soon as I stepped outside, I felt the eyes of the boys on me. Dad nearly choked on his diet coke and Nick whistled softly as he let his eyes feast on my body. If he hadn’t already admitted he wanted to fuck me, his eyes told me now.

“It’s getting hot again” mom said behind me. “Why don’t we go to the lake to cool off a bit?”
I knew her idea was just an excuse to show me off in my new suit, but dad said it was an excellent plan and Nick agreed too. There would be a lot of people at the lake and I didn’t know if I was ready for that yet, but apparently I had no choice. 

It was only a short drive to the lake and luckily it wasn’t too crowded. We found a nice spot where we dropped out cooler, parasol and towels. Dad got comfortable in his deck chair with another diet coke and the newspaper, while mom vigorously applied sunscreen on every bit of exposed skin she could find.
I loved to swim, but that meant I had to take off the scarf first. I could not delay it any longer. 
Nick’s jaw almost dropped to his chest as I untied the sash around my waist and revealed just how small the thong bikini I wore really was. Before he could say or do anything, I was gone, running towards the water. Mom was right, teasing boys was fun!

As I was floating in the water, Nick came swimming to me, probably trying to dunk me as he always did. I knew it was just an excuse to feel me up, and I didn’t stop him. His hands were everywhere, always trying to grab my butt or breasts, and even between my legs. I had to remind him there were lots of people around, or else he would surely have tried to get inside my thong as well. 

We horsed around in the water for some time, swimming and wrestling when I was getting rather thirsty and told Nick I was going to get a drink. I had only swum a few feet when he called for me.
“Wait! I can’t go out of the water now” he said
“Why?” I asked innocently.
He didn’t say, but looked down, into the water. 
Suddenly, I understood. “Is it because of me?” I asked.
He nodded.
I quickly looked around. We were all alone. I swam back to him, grabbed his hand and pressed it between my legs. “Feel me” I whispered, rubbing my pussy against his hand. 
“What has happened to my sweet little sister?” he gasped.
“I’m not so little anymore. But I’m still sweet” I smiled.
“I bet”
“You don’t have to take my word for it; I’ll let you have a taste if you don’t believe me”

Nick just closed his eyes and groaned. I could see him jacking off under water while he was touching me. The water was clear enough to see him rub his fist up and down his cock. A moment later he groaned softly and I saw his cock spit out tiny clouds of sperm that floated away in the water between us.

“Did that solve your problem?” I asked as I let him go.
He was too confused to talk and just muttered “yeah” as he watched me swim away.

Once out of the water, I walked back to my parents. Again I felt the eyes of every boy and man on me as I crossed the stretch of sand. Mom smiled proudly at me, while dad just pretended to sleep, the newspaper draped over his crotch.

I grabbed a cold bottle of water from the cooler and took a big swig. Then I shook the sand off my towel and lay down to dry in the sun’s heat. Mom immediately started applying lotion again, saying I had to be careful not to burn my exposed back. For a minute I thought she just wanted to let her hands roam my body, and was afraid it would escalate into another lesbian romp, but I needn’t have worried. She behaved herself perfectly en stuck to the acceptable body parts.
It was nice, though, and very relaxing. So relaxing that I fell asleep not long after. I didn’t get much sleep, because suddenly I was rudely woken by a splash of water, courtesy of my brother, who had finally made it out of the lake.

Mom scolded him for being an obnoxious ass and told him to either sit or lay down. He laid his towel next to mine and lay down for a minute but was bored quickly and went off to swim some more.
My back was beginning to tingle a bit, so I turned over to get an even tan. I had some books with me and began reading while I soaked up the rays.
I had read only a chapter or two when mom got up and began to roll up her towel.
“It’s getting late” she said as she continued to wrap things up. It couldn’t have been past four o’clock yet, and I wasn’t feeling like going home at all. Of course dad agreed with mom, so my protests were quite in vain. I could either go with them, or stay here and walk back to the caravan. I certainly didn’t walk all the way back on my slippers, so I reluctantly joined the others in the scorching hot car.

As soon as we pulled up to the caravan, mom said she needed to wash off the sand, and that if I wanted to use hot water, I’d better go with her. My heart skipped a beat and I could hardly control my voice as I said, “Okay”.

Just as we entered the building, I looked back and saw dad and Nick walk in our direction. They were also carrying towels and toilet bags. It seemed they were going to take a shower too. I had not expected them together. But, if my suspicions were correct, this meant there would be two guys on the other side of the glory hole. 
Or maybe there would happen nothing at all; maybe mom and dad dared not risk it again so soon.

Once inside, mom walked straight to the last stall again. This could only mean that they wanted to use the hole again. I followed her eagerly, but also with a considerable dose of nervousness. After all, if my deductions were correct, then I was going to fuck my father inside that booth, and maybe my brother too. If I had any intentions of leaving this building as a virgin, this was the last chance.

I didn’t even have to think twice and got in the stall with mom. This time I had no qualms about taking off my clothes; we practically raced to get naked first. We quickly lathered, washed and rinsed each other and she rapidly went through her whole shaving routine again. I didn’t look away this time, but watched closely as she worked on her alluring pussy. I remembered the taste of dad’s cock when I first took it in my mouth. If that was what she tasted like, I might be tempted to give it another try later. 
She wasn’t quite finished shaving when we heard voices on the other side of the wall. The boys were here!

Mom quickly washed away the foam and stubble and knelt at the hole.
“Let’s see if there’s somebody who’s interested in a little fun” mom said as she tapped the hole. It wasn’t long before a stiff cock was shoved through the hole.
“Oohh… Another big one” mom purred.
It was no surprise the cock was as big as the one she fucked yesterday; it was the very same cock. I recognized it easily, even if mom pretended she didn’t. 

She got on her knees right away and started to rub her fist up and down the shaft while she kissed and licked the purple tip. Then she opened her mouth wide and took it all the way down her throat until her nose was pressed against the wall. She was doing all the things she had done yesterday, and it scored result.
In less than a minute, the guy had to pull his penis from the hole or he would have cum. As expected, it was soon replaced by another cock. This new cock obviously belonged to a younger man. My brother.

Without any hesitation, mom grabbed this new cock and wrapped her lips around the tip. Now she was blowing her own son!

“Val” she whispered, motioning be to come closer.
My body obeyed and soon I was on my knees too, competing with mom for my brother’s cock. We sucked together on the shaft and head, wrestled our tongues around the tip and kissed with his cock between our lips. Nick must have known what was happening as soon as he felt two mouths on his cock. His cock was hard as concrete, fueled by lust for his sister and mother. 
It was a wonder Nick had any sperm left in his balls after last night, but suddenly his cock lurched and a wave of cum washed over my tongue. A second wave splashed over my lips and a third ended up in mom’s mouth. She kept on sucking him until he had nothing more to give and pulled his spent cock from the hole. Mom licked the cum from my face and kissed me, sharing the last drops with me.

Now that Nick was temporarily satisfied, his place was taken again by dad. I wanted to taste him too, but mom had already grabbed his cock and lined it up with her pussy. She began to fuck him in what was almost a repeat performance of yesterday, with her slamming her butt against the wall until she came like a geyser and crashed on the floor,

With mom unable to stand, much less able to have sex, I finally had an opportunity to have my way with dad’s cock. I took the slick member in my hands and gave it a kiss. I could taste mom’s pussy again, but as much as I liked to taste it some more, I really wanted to get fucked. I turned my back to the wall and bent the cock down, between my legs so it rested against my hot and wet pussy. I would only have to move forward and inch, and the round pink tip would lodge itself between my lips and in one push, he’d be inside me.

“Wait” mom said, pulling me away from the wall and away from dad’s bobbing cock. This was the worst moment ever for her to regain her composure.
“You’re not taking the pill, right?” she asked.
I shook my head, Shit, I hadn’t thought of that. I had been so focused on getting laid, I had not spent one thought on the possible consequences. I almost hated mom for reminding me, because I really needed to feel this cock inside me. 
Mom saw the desperation in my eyes and smiled reassuringly.
“I’ve got something for you” she whispered as she retrieved a square foil wrapper from her toilet bag. A condom! I could have kissed her!
Mom knelt in front of the cock and unrolled the rubber, making sure it was put on correctly. Then she nodded to me, giving me permission to impale myself.

Once more, I stood with my back towards the wall, my legs spread and slightly leaning forward. Reaching between my legs, I grabbed the throbbing cock and aimed it at my hungry hole. This was it, my final moments as a virgin.

“Push, baby” mom whispered, encouraging me to proceed. 

My heart was pounding as I pushed back and felt dad’s slick, latex clad cock enter my body. He was bigger than my hairbrush handle, but the stretching sensation was anything but painful. Then dad pulled back a little and pushed in again, driving his cock deeper with every thrust.

I was finally fucking!

At first I just stood there, pressed against the wall, as my pussy tried to get used to having a big cock deep inside her. I guess I had only two thirds of it in me, but that was as far as it could go because of the wall that divided us. As my muscles relaxed a bit, I began to move a little. It was surprising how my body knew just what to do. My hips started to move on their own, rolling and thrusting, reacting and anticipating on dad’s gentle thrusting, impaling myself over and over again on his wonderful cock. It wasn’t long before I was in the throes of my very first cock induced orgasm.

Dad’s thrusting sped up and became more shallow. I guess my tight virgin pussy and the thought of fucking his daughter was more than he could take. Soon I could hear the orgasmic groans on the other side of the wall, like I had heard coming from his bedroom many times before. But this time I could feel him too, pulsing as he pumped jet after jet into the condom.
He kept fucking me all through his orgasm and for some time after, until, sadly, his cock was too limp to continue.

“Did you like it?” mom asked. 
I flung myself in her arms and covered her in kisses.
“Oh mom, it was the best thing ever! Thank you so much” I panted. 
“Don’t mention it” she laughed between my kisses, “I enjoyed it almost as much as you did”

Our hug was then interrupted by the introduction of a new, hard cock that was pushed through the hole.
“Ooh, that’s why I love young men. They can go on for hours” mom cooed.
“He’s all yours mom, do whatever you want”
“Thank you, I’d love that” she said as she grabbed the penis and drew her tongue over the purple tip, licking up the big shiny drop of cum that oozed from the little hole.
“Hold him for me, will you?” she said as he got on all fours. She pushed her butt up in the air and against the throbbing member. I took my brother’s cock and moved it up and down mom’s hairless slit. Then, as I held it against her opening, she leaned back and took cock as far inside as it could. She pressed her butt firmly against the wall and let her son do the thrusting.
I tried to imagine what it must look like in the other shower stall. Nick would be humping at the wall as he pumped his mother’s pussy like a maniac. Maybe dad was jacking off as he watched his son fuck his wife. Maybe his cock was getting hard already for another round of fucking. I hoped so.

Whether mom was really such a great fuck, or if the knowledge that he was fucking his mother again was too much for my brother I don’t know, but less than a minute after I guided his cock into mom’s pussy, the humping suddenly stopped thrusting and I heard him groan softly.
“He’s cumming!” mom whispered, rubbing her pussy as fast as she could until her body started to shake and she too climaxed. Mom came really hard, shaking violently and twisting her hips around Nick’s cum squirting cock.
Finally she slowed down and slumped down on her knees, panting and shivering. She took her son’s dripping wet and semi-erect penis in her mouth again and began to suck powerfully, as if she was trying to suck the last drops of cum directly from his balls. It got him fully hard again in no time at all.

“I bet he’s almost ready to go again” mom said and rolled a new condom around his cock. I guess this meant she wanted me to fuck him too and I gladly obliged. I took my place at the wall and was about to seize the cock when mom lifted my leg off the ground and over her shoulder. She gave my pussy a quick lick and then sucked Nicks cock a last time. Then she pushed me towards the wall again.

“So beautiful” she muttered as she guided Nick’s penis between my wet lips. 
It was so incredibly erotic to have my mother help me fuck my brother, I almost came as soon as I felt his round head push past the entrance. Then Nick pressed again and filled me up as far as he could. His cock was not quite as big as dad’s, but no less enjoyable, especially when he began to move. 
Because of my somewhat strained position, I was very limited in my movements, but Nick fucked me with quick, shallow strokes, like he had fucked mom earlier. He never reached as deep or filled me up as my father had, but his cock rubbed really nice against the sensitive spots I learned about when mom first ate me, earlier today. My pleasure was heightened even more when I suddenly felt mom’s tongue on my clit again. She had never left her place between my legs and was now using her hands and mouth to tease and excite me and my brother. While he fucked me, she licked his shaft and fingered my clit or licked the nub while she played with his balls. It wasn’t long before their combined effort had me seeing stars again as waves of pleasure flowed from my pussy to every nerve in my body.

Not wanting to make her son cum too soon, mom gave us a bit of relief and finally let my leg go. She moved to the side and just lazily fingered her pussy as she watched her children have sex. It was a good thing Nick had cum twice already, as it gave him enough stamina to keep fucking me for quite some time.

As much as I loved fucking Nick, I just had to feel him deeper inside me, but this stupid wall was in the way. Inspired by what I had seen mom do, I steadied myself with one hand on the floor and pressed my pussy flat against the wall. It wasn’t ideal, but it gave me that extra bit of penetration I craved.

Mom was still sitting on the floor, looking somewhat neglected as she waited for her turn to fuck one of the cocks. I wasn’t about to give up my position in front of the hole yet, but I was willing to give mom a little pleasure myself.
“Come here mom, come a little closer” I whispered

I wanted to repay her for all she had done for me and lowered my face as close to her as I could. The years of gymnastics and yoga finally proved to be useful. With my butt still pressed against the wall, I bent over until my head was between mom’s raised legs. I could smell her pussy, an intoxicating smell of soap and arousal.

My boldness surprised her, but then she lifted her hips off the floor and let her pussy graze my lips and I latched on. She tasted even better than she smelled. I had tasted her pussy before, but never like this. Hungry for more, I licked again. She was incredibly wet, dripping literally. I let my tongue dart between her lips, licking up the thick, creamy fluid. It wasn’t until I tasted the cum I realized it wasn’t mom’s cum at all, it was Nick’s. With a feeling of perverse enjoyment I licked another drop of my brother’s sperm from our mother’s pussy and savored the taste. I had already liked the taste of my brother’s cum, but mixed with my mother’s juices, it tasted fantastic. 

It was hard to keep focused while Nick was pounding my pussy, but I kept licking and sucking until mom was squirming with lust, desperately biting her lips to stay quiet as she was only seconds from climaxing. Her hands were in my hair, gripping me like a drowning man would cling to a rope. It was quite unnecessary as I wanted to make her cum almost as badly as she did. I pushed my fingers deep inside her and locked my lips on her swollen clit and this pushed her over the edge. I heard her scream and I could feel her pussy squeeze and suck on my fingers when she came, just as Nick had described last night.

Somewhere during mom’s massive climax, Nick also came. He slammed his cock in me a few more times before he froze and his cock exploded inside me. With my mother cumming on my fingers and my brother cumming in my pussy, I suddenly came as well, shaking and panting in ecstasy until my legs no longer were able to hold me and I crashed next to mom on the floor.

We lay there for some time, cuddling under the warm water, kissing, giggling. As we were slowly calming down, it was time to up the ante.

“Don’t you wish there were two holes?” I said softly as I teased her clit with my thumb.
“What two holes?” she asked, still bucking her hips, though not as violently anymore.
“You know, in the wall. So you and I can do it at the same time. Or fuck one cock and suck on the other. Wouldn’t that be great, mom?” I said as innocently as I could.

Mom looked at me with a look I could only describe as pride. In only one day she had cured my bashfulness. 

“Or what if there wasn’t a wall at all?” I continued.

Mom just moaned and pressed her pussy even more firmly against my hand.

“Mom, why don’t we just take dad and Nick back with us to the caravan? Your bed is big enough for four people, and much more comfortable. Don’t you think dad would love it even more if he could see us while we fucked him, instead of having this wall between us? Or what about Nick, wouldn’t you love it if you could look at Nick too?”

Mom abruptly stopped squirming and lay silent for a minute. I saw a flash of fear in her eyes. A flash that quickly passed, and was replaced by a look of puzzlement.

“You… knew?”
“Yes mom, and so does Nick”

Sharing a shower with Mom by SquattingEagle

Introduction:

An innocent girl learns a lot when she shares more than just a shower with her mother.It was the summer after my highschool graduation, and my dad had decided our family should go on this camping trip. A few years ago he had bought a tattered vintage 1960’s caravan and he had spent most of his free time on its restoration. He took pride in the fact he had done everything with his own two hands; he had repaired and polished the aluminum exterior, rebuild the wooden interior, laid carpet and painted everything. 
Inside there was a small sitting area with a fully equipped kitchen, one small bedroom with a bunk bed for my brother Nick and me, and another bedroom with a queen sized bed for mom and dad. Finally there was a tiny itty-bitty bathroom with a toilet and a sink for washing and brushing one’s teeth. 

Now that the work on the caravan was finally finished, dad insisted we had to try it out by going on a voyage across the country. Knowing how much work my father had put into the restoration, it was impossible for us to say no. So, when the schools were out for summer, we were told to pack our stuff and get ready for our trip.

After a full day of preparing and packing all the things we had to take with us, we finally took to the road. For the next three weeks we would be touring the country and visit the ‘hidden treasures of the heartland’. Dad wanted to avoid the highways as much as possible and had plotted a route that would take us through what he called ‘the real country’, which started with a two-day voyage to get to the first camping site. We would spend the night in a parking lot and cover whatever remained the next day. 
It was a good thing I brought a lot of books with me.

As we got ready for our first night, I had to admit that although dad had done a really good job with the caravan and it really looked nice, I would much rather have stayed in a hotel than in this caravan. Living this close together meant there would be three weeks with absolutely no privacy. I had expressed my frustrations to mom, but she just said I shouldn’t be worried about that. After all, we were all family and there was nothing to be ashamed of.
As if to prove that point, that night my parents had sex as noisily as they would have at home. The muffled grunts, moans and the repetitive sound of sweaty skin slapping together were very audible through the thin wooden walls. I just closed my eyes and pretended not to hear them fucking, nor feel the shaking of the bunk bed above me.

Dad woke us early next morning and told us to get dressed and into the car. As there was still a long way to go, breakfast would be served on the road. 
After another long boring day in the car, we finally arrived at the camping site. The sun had already set and the manager just pointed us where to park our caravan and told us to see him the next morning for the paperwork. 

That night I learned that even worse than the total lack of privacy was the absence of a proper bathroom. Having no shower or even hot running water meant we would have to walk all the way to the campground bath house every time we wanted to take a shower. 
So, on the first night of our stay, mom and I walked a little disgruntled the hundred or so yards to the showers, carrying with us our towels and toilet bags. We were glad to find two empty stalls, but quickly discovered that we needed special coins for the hot water. Since we didn’t have any, we had no choice but to take the coldest, shortest and most uncomfortable showers we’d ever had. 

A few unpleasant minutes later, we walked the hundred or so yards back to the caravan, extremely disgruntled now. Dad said we were just spoiled, that there was nothing wrong with a refreshing cold shower. Mom furiously told him to fuck off and swore she’d sooner go home than take another freezing shower. Nick and I wholeheartedly agreed and in the end, dad gave in. Happy again, mom rewarded dad by taking him to the bedroom and royally fucking his brains out.

The next day our family went exploring the countryside on horseback. It was great fun, but after a long, hot day I really needed a long, hot shower to wash off the dirt and to soothe my aching muscles. Luckily, mom had managed to obtain a handful of coins for the shower, but each 50 cent token was good for only half a minute of hot water. So, to save time and money, mom decided we would be taking our showers together. It was an intimidating prospect to be naked with my beautiful and stacked mother, but I knew it would be a hell of a lot better than taking another icy shower.

So, once again we crossed the hundred or so yards with our towels and toilet bags. It was still early in the evening and when we arrived at the bath house we were pleased to learn we were the only ones there. Mom quickly ushered me to the farthest shower stall, which she said was a little bigger than the others. The booths looked all the same to me, but at least we would be as far away from the­ public entrance as possible.

Once inside the stall, mom immediately stripped naked and waited impatiently for me to get ready too. She was even more beautiful than I had feared. Don’t get me wrong, I wasn’t feeling attracted to her or anything, just envious of her firm and curvaceous figure. Even though I had probably still a little bit of growing to do, it was evident I had not inherited my mother’s gorgeous full breasts. It was something I lamented every time I looked in the mirror. 
Nor had I inherited her fireball personality. I was a bit more bashful. I had not even seen mom nude in years, and being naked together with her was something I definitely wasn’t used to.

“Come on, there’s only five minutes of water” mom urged me, dropping the first coin in the timer. 

Reluctantly I took off my clothes and stepped towards mom, covering my shame as much as possible with my hands. She pulled me with her under the nice warm spray of water, and let her hands roam over my neck and back. She was washing me as well as giving a little massage.

Then she turned me around so I was facing her and pulled my hands away from my body. I was fully exposed to her gaze. She smiled at me, radiating with maternal pride.
“Don’t be shy Val, you have a great body! You really should show it off some more” she said. “Remind me to get something nice for you when we go shopping. What size are you now?”
“32B” I murmured, embarrassed by her praise.
“I’ll buy you the blackest and skimpiest bikini they have. It’ll make all the boys go crazy”
“You don’t have to buy me anything, I like the bathing suit I have” I objected, knowing it would be pointless.
“Come on, you’ll love it. It’s fun to tease the boys.” She grinned. 
“Maybe” I said, hoping she would forget about it. Trying to steer the conversation in a different direction, I asked her for the shampoo, claiming I wanted to wash my hair before the water ran out.
Instead of handing me the bottle, mom turned me around again and pulled the elastic band from my hair. “Let me wash your hair for you honey, and then you can do me later, okay?”
“Okay,” I said, glad my attempt was successful. 
Mom began to massage the shampoo into my wet hair. I thought it was actually quite nice; maybe sharing a shower wasn’t so unpleasant after all.

“I haven’t done this since you broke your wrist, remember?” mom began talking again and we chatted while she washed my hair and proceeded to rinse out the shampoo.
But as she applied the conditioner, something disturbing caught my eye. A ray of light shone in through a hole in one of the walls that divided the shower stalls. It was a round hole of about two inches wide and three feet off the ground. It was as if there once had been a sink on the wall, but they never covered up the hole.

“Mom, look! There’s a hole in the wall” I said to mom, pointing at it.
Mom’s eyes grew wide and a smile formed on her lips. 
“Oh my!” She gasped, “I haven’t seen one of those for years! Do you know what kind of hole that is?”
“Is it an old drain hole?” I asked.
“No, it’s a lot more fun than that”
“Is it… a peephole?”
“Sort of. It’s called a gloryhole, can you see what’s on the other side of the wall?”
I got on my knees and peered through the hole. What I saw was a cubicle, much like this one. “It’s another shower stall”
“I bet you one hundred dollar it’s the men’s shower you’re looking at” mom said. “Is there anyone in there?”
“No, it’s empty” I replied relieved.
“That’s too bad. I used to have great fun with those holes when I was your age. Now come here, so you can wash my hair before the hot water runs out again. Just keep an eye on the hole, maybe we can have some fun later.” 

She handed me the shampoo and turned her back to me. Like she had done for me, I applied the shampoo and massaged it into in a thick lather. Mom was moaning softly, obviously enjoying the treatment I gave her. I was hoping we were still the only ones in the bath house, as the noises would surely give the wrong impression of what was going on in the stall. Even I was a little disturbed by her reaction. I knew how freely she expressed her sexuality, but was she deliberately pushing her butt into me? And did I really see her tug on her nipples, or was she just soaping her breasts?

I was glad I was almost finished, this shower with mom was getting more awkward every minute. However, it was about to get even worse. After I had rubbed the conditioner into her hair, she turned around again and gathered a can of shaving foam from the bag. She sprayed a little on her hand and applied it on her pubic mound. Then she leaned against the wall, lifted her leg high and lathered up her pussy as well.
“I’m sorry Val, but I have to do this,“ mom apologized while she grabbed a pink razor. “If I don’t, your father won’t eat my pussy tonight.” 
While she was divulging this very inappropriate piece of information, she expertly moved the razor over her privates. It was an intriguing sight and I couldn’t help but stare at mom’s obscenely exposed vagina. Mom smiled as she caught me looking at her and I felt my cheeks go red as I quickly turned away.
“Do you want to shave yours too? She asked innocently, as if talking about shaving pussies was something normal to do with your mom.
I simply shook my head, not sure what to say.
“I could do it for you, if you don’t know…” she suggested. 
“No mom, I’m fine” I snapped back, hoping there would be no more talk about it. 
Luckily, mom seemed to take the hint and didn’t push the subject any further. 
“I guess you are” she sighed and put the shaving kit back in the bag. “If I looked like you, maybe I wouldn’t have to either”

I hardly ever shaved my pussy, although I did always trim the edges. I didn’t like it and frankly, there was no real need for it. I had only a small amount of fine hair down there anyway and, as a natural blonde, the light sprinkling was barely visible. My friend once confessed to me she thought I had the cutest pussy of all the girls in our volleyball team, something I was actually quite proud of.

As mom was splashing handfuls of water between her legs to wash off the stubble and foam, I noticed something. There was a shadow on the other side of the hole.
“I think there’s someone in there now” I warned mom.
“Neat!” mom said elated “Quick, stick a finger through the hole”.
A little cautious I poked my finger in the hole, fearing it might be snapped off.
“Okay, now tap the bottom of the hole” mom instructed.
“Like this?”
“Yes, just tap it a few times, and then we’ll wait” 

At first there didn’t seem to happen much, but then the shadow moved and suddenly the guy inserted his hard cock through the hole.
“OMG! Mom, look!” I yelled, pointing at the throbbing member.
“Well, look at that! Isn’t that a nice one?” she said, all fired up, “Do you want to play with it?”
“Isn’t that nasty?” I whispered, confounded by my mother’s unexpected reaction.
“Yes, but it’s a fun kind of nasty” she chuckled.
I was still a little too shocked. I had never even seen a real cock before. My hand wavered in the air, halfway between me and the anonymous penis.
“If you don’t grab it, I will” mom urged me.
“But we don’t even know who that is” I said, a little panicky now.

Mom looked at me as if she couldn’t understand how it was possible that she had raised such a demure and uptight daughter. 
“The whole point is that you don’t know who it is on the other side of the wall. It could be one of those German tourists or one of the locals. It could even be that cute boy from the RV next to us. What we do know for sure is that he’s got a nice hard cock and wants us to play with it. And the best thing of all: if you don’t know who it is, it ain’t cheating!”

I wasn’t sure my father would agree with that logic, but it didn’t stop mom from reaching out and stroking the shaft a few times.
“Hmmm, this surely is a nice one. It’s big and stiff. You really should feel it too”

My hand was still hovering in the air, as I dared not touch it. Mom resolutely seized my wavering hand and wrapped it round the penis. I could feel it throb as I closed my hand and squeezed it a little.
“Grab him firmly and rub your hand up and down” mom coached me.
It was a lot firmer than I had expected, and warm too. I also liked the smoothness and the way it moved as I slid my hand along the shaft like mom had done. 
“Rub it faster” she whispered.
The penis pulsed again and a bead of clear slippery fluid oozed from the tip. A muffled groan sounded from the other side of the thin wall. I was proud with the power I exerted over this man, just by grabbing his cock. 
All these things were making me quite aroused too and my pussy was beginning to feel all warm and squishy as I kept stroking the guy’s cock. His hips began to thrust a little and I wondered if he was about to shoot his sperm. But before I could find out, mom told me to stop.

“You’re doing great honey, but we don’t want the fun to end too soon” she said “Now, let’s make it extra nice for him. Watch and learn”
Mom knelt in front of the hole, seized the jutting penis and rubbed it some more. As she jacked him off, her head moved ever more closely, until her lips almost touched the purple head. Then she stuck out her tongue, swirled it round the tip and licked up the small drop that leaked from it. After that she opened her mouth and took the cock between her lips!

Another lustful groan sounded from the other side of the wall as mom dropped her jaw and let the cock sink all the way in her mouth until her chin touched the wall. Despite my initial shock, I had to see this. I crawled up next to mom and watched her suck this guy. It was obvious she had quite a lot of experience, and she used it all to please the stranger. I told myself I had to watch it for educational purposes, but I had to admit it was my pussy, burning with desire, that was now doing most of the decision-making.

After some time, mom took her mouth off the penis and rubbed her fist up and down the now slippery shaft again.
“Are you sure you don’t want to try?” she asked with a husky voice.
Playing with a stranger’s cock was one thing, taking it in my mouth was something different altogether. No way was I going to do that. I humbly rejected her offer.
”Okay, it’s your loss” she sighed. “But all the more for me to enjoy”

With those words mom stood up and pushed her back against the wall. She rolled her hips, rubbing the penis between the cheeks of her ass. Then she grabbed the cock and bent it down a little so it was at a perfect angle for penetration. With the tip wedged between her pussy lips, she pushed her ass back. 
I was dumbstruck as the anonymous penis now slowly invaded my mother’s hairless vagina. Mom moved all the way back until she had her butt against the wall and the guy was as deep inside her as possible. 

She groaned softly as the guy pulled out a little and then thrust his cock back in mom’s pussy. Steadying herself with one hand and rubbing her swollen clit with the other, mom pushed back, moving together with the man. 
I couldn’t believe what I was looking at! My mom was getting fucked by a total stranger right in front of me! And, to make it even worse, she was obviously enjoying it. They fucked slowly at first, but as passion heated, the motions got more forceful. Soon she was slamming her butt fiercely against the wall, fucking the stranger with all her might.

Looking closely at the surreal spectacle, I wondered what it would feel like to have something this big inside my pussy. I knew perfectly well how much pleasure my fingers could give me, but they were nothing compared to this magnificent cock. My body was begging for some of what mom was getting.

As if to illustrate my point, my hand had slipped between my legs. My palm pressed deliciously against my inflamed pussy. God, I needed to cum. Would it be so bad if I rubbed it a little? Mom wasn’t likely to object, she was way too busy fucking the stranger’s cock. One finger, two fingers slipped inside me, deliciously filling the aching void in my pussy. After two days without release, I was in need of a good cum. Throwing my modesty to the wind, I began fucking my pussy with my fingers. Matching my movements with those of the stranger, I imagined it was me who was getting fucked instead of mom.
“Cum baby, cum” mom whispered. 
I didn’t know if she was talking to me or the stranger. When I looked up, I saw she was looking at me. I was too close now to feel ashamed. My thumb flicked back and forth over my highly sensitive clit. Pressure inside me rose quickly and, finally, there was sweet relief. It took all my strength to keep silent as waves of pleasure raced all over my body.

I could see mom was about to climax too. She was biting her teeth to keep quiet as the guy fucked her ever closer to orgasm. Then suddenly she lunged forward, shivering as she frantically rubbed her pussy. A gush of liquid splashed forcefully against the wall as she came. Then her legs collapsed and she fell into my arms. I held her close as she came, trembling all over her body.

“That was a good one,” she panted. “Let’s give him his reward”
She got on her knees again and took the cock in her mouth once more. She sucked him into her throat again and slowly let him slide out again. She sensed the guy was about to cum and again she offered the cock to me.
“Quick, come here baby” mom said. “Quick, suck his cock” 
This time mom didn’t even ask me if I wanted to, she just told me suck it. My pussy obeyed and moments later I found myself on my knees, moving my head closer to the penis. I couldn’t believe I was going to kiss a strange cock. A strange cock that had been in mom’s pussy only moments ago. 
The cock didn’t have much of a taste. I licked it again and then closed my lips around the tip. Mom nodded encouraging and made a bobbing motion with her head. I opened my jaw as wide as I could and sucked the entire head in my mouth. It was big and I almost gagged as it hit the back of my throat. Trying to remember how mom did it, I backed off a little and just sucked the tip while I rubbed the shaft. 

I must have done a good job, because suddenly the cock lunged forward and a glob of hot slimy sperm filled my mouth. I looked in panic at mom, but she told me to swallow it and keep sucking. I tried to swallow it, but before I could, the penis lurched again and another glob spat in my mouth. I quickly swallowed, trying to time my actions with the next spurt of sperm, alternatingly sucking the cock and swallowing the gooey cum. 

The man behind the wall groaned as I finally got my technique right and I was rewarded with an extra big squirt of sperm. I got a wicked feeling of accomplishment that I made this guy cum like a real slut. I wanted him to keep shooting, but all too soon it was over and the cock slowly began to lose its stiffness in my mouth. As I kept sucking on the cock, I felt it wilt and inevitably it disappeared back in the hole.

Slowly I returned to reality and found myself on my knees in a campsite shower with a stranger’s cum dripping down my chin, while my naked mother was slumped down less than two feet away, slowly fingering her recently fucked pussy. It was so unlike anything that ever happened to me, I almost felt as if I was dreaming.
I giggled nervously at mom. She smiled proudly at me as she pulled me to my feet, telling me I did a wonderful job. She gave me a kiss on the lips, and licked up the drops that had leaked from my mouth. 

She looked at me and we kissed again, a real kiss this time, with her tongue exploring my mouth. Her hands grabbed my ass as we kissed, squeezing them and pulling them apart. Part of me wanted to do the same to mom, but I didn’t dare. Mom had no such inhibitions and went even further. Her wandering hands found their way between my legs and I felt her fingers slide between my lips, seeking the entrance of my virgin pussy. I moaned softly as I felt the tip of her finger enter my body. God, I was feeling horny!

It was at exactly that moment that the last coin ran out. There was an ominous click and a second later we were hosed down with cold water like a pair of dogs in heat. We jumped away from the shower, screaming, laughing and cursing. Whatever mood we had been in, it was over now. 

Mom wrapped me in a big, fluffy towel and gently dried me off. I didn’t know what to do or think and just let mom dry me. When she was finished, she gave me another kiss on the lips. I liked it.
“I love you mom” I whispered.
“I love you too” she said and smiled. “Did you have fun?”
I felt my cheeks turn red again. “Yes,” I confessed. “A lot”

A little while later we were fully dressed again and left the booth. I was relieved to see we were still the only ones in the bath house. I’d shit myself if anyone knew what had happened in that stall. Mom handed me the bags and told me to go the caravan, while she would inquire about the restaurants in the area.

We quickly left the scene of the crime and were greeted by daylight. It was strange to realize that less than fifteen minutes had passed since we had entered the building. The world was still the same and yet my life was turned upside down completely.
I was glad I would be alone for a while; there was so much to think about. I had sucked off a man, French kissed my mother, watched her fuck and let her feel me up. But worst of all was that I loved everything we did and I knew I would definitely do it again. 

While I was coming to acceptance with my destiny as a bisexual incestuous cockslut, mom walked away from the showers in the other direction. As she walked behind the bath house, she was met by my father. She smiled at him and greeted him with a passionate kiss.
“So, what was it like to have your cock sucked by our daughter, was it as good as in your fantasies?” mom whispered to her husband.
Dad grinned from ear to ear. “God, it was even better! I thought I’d blow as soon as I felt those soft lips on me.”
“Val really took to it; think she enjoyed it almost as much as you did” 
“You don’t think we freaked her out?”
“Maybe at first a little, but you should have seen the look in her eyes when you were fucking me! She couldn’t keep her eyes off your cock and even fingered her pussy while she watched us!” 
“Did she make herself cum?”
“Oh yes, it was so sweet to see her cum! I came so hard, I squirted all over the wall”
“It was that hot, huh?”
“You should have seen her, she’s got such a beautiful little pussy, so pretty and soft and she’s so wet and tight”
“Do you think Val would have let me fuck her too?”
“Don’t worry love, you haven’t missed anything yet. Just be there the next times we shower, and I’m sure you’ll get to feel her pussy squeeze around your cock as you fuck her to orgasm. And by the time we go home, she will be begging you to fuck her.”
“Oh god, I can’t wait, I am getting hard again just thinking of her”

“Just keep it in your pants for a few more minutes,” she said with a wink. “Why don’t you and Nick take your shower now? I’m dying to know if his cock tastes as good as his father’s”

Try Me by SquattingEagle

Introduction:

The story of how I walked into the bathroom without knocking and learned to become a man.Try me

I came home from riding my bike in the scorching midday sun, feeling heated and a little dehydrated. It was my own fault; with temperatures reaching over 100 degrees, it might not have been the most ideal time of day for outdoor exercise, but I was a bit pressed for time. I was supposed to enter a race next week, and as I was still recovering from a mild case of the flu, I had taken out my bike and made a fifty-mile practice round in the hills to see if I was up for it. I was worn-out and a bit sore, but it felt good and my time was even better than I had hoped. I was confident that, if I ate well and hit the gym every day, I’d be back in shape for the race. 

I parked my racing bike in the garage, took off my shoes and walked back to the house. As I entered the house, it appeared to be deserted. I called out to say I was home, but there was no response. It wasn’t that unusual, and it didn’t necessarily mean there was nobody home. My sister was probably in her room, talking on the phone or listening to her music, and who knows what my parents were up to. I was racking my brain trying to remember if mom had said anything about being away today or if she’d left any instructions for dinner. Maybe there was a memo from her on the fridge. As I walked into the kitchen, I was greeted by the smell of my mother’s famous lasagna cooking in the oven. There was no note, but at least I knew I wasn’t expected to do any cooking today.

I poured myself a large glass of Gatorade and then chased it down with a glass of water. A quick glance at the kitchen timer told me there were still thirty minutes before the lasagna was done, so there was ample time for me to grab a shower. I ran upstairs, pulling off my shirt as I went. The light was on in the bathroom, but the door was ajar. Without thinking, I pushed open the door and entered the bathroom. What I saw inside, stopped me dead in my tracks and made my jaw drop.

Right in front of me was my mother, sitting on the rim of the tub and calmly painting her toenails. She had a towel tied around her breasts, but it did little to protect her modesty. Because of the way she was sitting, with one foot on the floor and the other up on the rim, I was staring right between her legs. To my shock, I was being treated to a breathtaking view of my mother’s naked pussy. I could see all of its forbidden glory, from her immaculately shaven pubic mound to her puckered asshole, and just about everything in between.

There was no way mom could not have noticed me standing in the doorway, but she didn’t acknowledge my presence and kept applying red lacquer to each of her little toenails. She didn’t even close her legs or covered her pussy up in any way. The sight of her naked sex was incredibly alluring, and even though I was well aware this was my mother I was gawking at, I could not stop myself from looking. 

I don’t know how long I was standing there; I had lost all track of time as I studied the intimate details of my mother’s sex. It was the first real naked pussy I had ever seen, and I thought it was the most intriguing, and in its own way, beautiful thing in the world. She had fat outer labia that were parted slightly, just enough to reveal the fleshy fold covering her clit and her wrinkly inner lips. The smaller inner lips protruded a little from the outer lips and had a soft coral shade that contrasted beautifully with the pale, milky skin that surrounded them. 

The thing that struck me most was how perfectly smooth she was. There was not a single little hair on her mons or pussy, and not even the slightest trace of stubble. Either she had it professionally done, or she had shaved her pussy just prior to me barging in. 

“What’s the matter, son?” mom suddenly asked. She had finished painting the nails of her left foot and was now looking at me, not in the least alarmed or angered by me ogling her. In fact, as she sat up, she opened her legs a little wider. The subtle, but calculated move exposed even more of her forbidden treasures. The chubby outer lips parted a little more and the dainty inner lips opened like a flower. I could now see the glossy pink inside of her vulva and all the delicate folds and ridges designed to give ultimate pleasure to an invading cock. With a bit of a shock I realized that my mother’s pussy was soaking wet, and it was not from the shower.

I hurriedly mumbled an apology and averted my gaze, ready to dash to my room, lock the door and jack off until my cock was raw, and my balls were dry.

“Go ahead, look at me” she said softly but decisively.

I turned my head back and saw my mother was still sitting on the rim of the bath, now leaning back against the tiled wall. She had her hand on her hairless mound and was slowly rubbing her finger over the fleshy fold at the top of her pussy. I wasn’t sure if I could see her clit between her lips, but there definitely was a wrinkled opening where a cock would go. As she moved her fingers over her clit, the little hole opened and closed, like it was winking at me. It seemed so small, so… tight. 

Like her lips, the hole was slick with moisture. As if to illustrate exactly how aroused she was, a tiny bead of juice formed at the entry of her vagina. Like in slow motion I watched the droplet trickle between the pink folds and from there down to her asshole. With a bit of embarrassment, I realized I was imagining what it would feel like to rub the slick juice into her puckered-up asshole.

My cheeks were burning, and I stepped back, ready to flee before I embarrassed myself even more.

“Don’t go away so fast, Mark. Don’t you like looking at me?” Mom said as she continued to finger her pussy for me.

“No, of course not” I stammered.

“That’s not a nice thing to say to a girl. Do you think I’m ugly?”

“No… I didn’t mean it like that, mom”

“So, you do like it?”

“I guess” I whispered, my voice cracking.

She withdrew her hand and closed her legs. I was feeling both disappointed and relieved that the inappropriate peepshow had ended.

“That’s a little better…You still need to learn a lot about women, son”

I stammered another apology, not sure what to do or say.

Mom smiled at me with pity, and finally put her foot down on the ground. She got up, and for a moment I thought the awkward conversation was over, but then she reached for the knot that secured the towel around her breasts and gave it a little tug. The piece of cloth fell to the floor and now my mother was completely naked. Then she placed her right hand on her hip and transferred most of her weight onto that leg, while slightly bending the other at the knee. Posed like a model, she instinctively emphasized the glorious curves of her mature, feminine figure. 

Once again, I was aware that this was my mother and that I really ought to avert my eyes, but I just had to keep looking, and admire her voluptuous body. She was cursed with the same alabaster skin as my sister. It was almost translucent pale and it forced them to stay in the shade at all times to avoid a severe sunburn, but god, did it look good naked. From her auburn hair to the freshly painted crimson toenails, I could not find a single imperfection. 

I had always known my mother was a good-looking woman, but I never could have suspected she was so absolutely breathtaking. Posed like she was, her body seemed like it was made of the purest white marble, like a masterly sculpted statue of a beautiful goddess. Her breasts were perfectly round and remarkably firm and full for a woman in her late thirties and mother of three. The milky white globes were adorned by a pair of extremely kissable nipples with dimpled areolae in a reddish shade of pink that stood out beautifully against the creamy skin and matched the coral shade of her pussy lips. Looking down I noticed her stomach was still tight, despite her pregnancies. There was a slight definition of the abdominal muscles, but enough padding to give her a pleasing, womanly figure.

At the place where her long legs met, the soft curves of her lower abdomen flowed into the swelling of her pubic mound. Because of the way she was she was standing, I couldn’t see much of her pussy. Only the top of her cleft and part of the clitoral hood were visible, the dainty inner lips were completely hidden. Her closed lips gave her pussy a clean look that couldn’t be more different from the raw, aroused way she had displayed it earlier. Clean or raw, I loved it.

It suddenly occurred to me that I was taking way too much time gazing at my mother’s naked body and quickly looked up. She was looking into my eyes and I got the feeling she could read my every thought. I felt my cheeks blush. 

“So, you ‘guess’ you like my pussy?” she asked, smiling again.

“No!.. I mean… Well…ehm… You’re my mother… and…” I stammered, struggling to think while my subconscious was still drinking in her nakedness.

She gave me a sly smile and said, “Let me tell you a little secret; all mothers have pussies.”

“I know, but…”

“Let me ask it differently. Do you want to fuck me?”

“No!” I gasped.

“Are you sure?”

“Yes!”

“Because your pants are telling me something quite different.”

I looked down and had to acknowledge the fact that my cock was erect, and very visibly so. In fact, instead of concealing my erection, the spandex cycling bottoms I wore only emphasized it. I wished I was wearing a sturdy pair of jeans instead of the tight bottoms, or at least still had my shirt on. Anything to cover up the obscene tent in my shorts.

“Sorry mom”

“Don’t sweat it, it’s only natural. Besides, it is the most sincere compliment a handsome young man can pay a woman.”

“Err… you’re welcome?”

Mom chuckled softly and turned her back to me. She placed her right foot on the rim of the tub and she began to paint the other set of nails. I knew she wouldn’t allow me to leave, so I stayed there and watched as she put on another show for me. It was obvious that painting her toenails was just an excuse to show off her body; she was deliberately flaunting her long, shapely legs and firm round ass. Glancing over her shoulder, she gave me another seductive smile and then bent over a little more and slightly tilted her hips. I felt my cock throb as this move exposed her asshole again, along with the lower part of her pussy.

The fat outer lips looked even more swollen than before. They were parted slightly, just enough to show off the coral pink folds between them. There definitely was a sheen of wetness on her lips and inner thighs, indicating her state of arousal.

After a painful minute of silence, mom spoke again. “I can feel your eyes on me. Are you imagining how good it would feel to push that stiff cock of yours deep into my wet, hot pussy?”

I now knew ‘no’ wasn’t the right answer. ‘Yes’ didn’t seem right either.

“I can’t do that, you’re my mother”

“You can’t? Or just don’t dare to?”

I was completely lost for words, again feeling the urge to run away.

“There’s nothing wrong with a little fantasy, son… But let me reveal another secret to you: Even mothers love to have their pussies fucked by a big, hard cock.”

“Not by their sons!”

“You’re probably right for most mothers, but… You can never be sure, can you?”

“I…”

“Why don’t you just try me?” she said, arching her back, and pushing up her ass even more. She was clearly offering her pussy for me to fuck.

It was like something inside me snapped, and I stepped into the bathroom. Halfway the room I had freed my cock from its tightly stretched confines and with two steps more I was completely naked. My erect cock was standing up proudly, bigger, and harder than it had ever been. It was drooling precum and ready for action, eager to penetrate its very first pussy. With one more step, I was behind my mother, my cock in hand, the tip only an inch from her heated sex.

I think part of me was still expecting her to stop me, but as a virgin who was dying to experience his first fuck, I simply had to go for it. My cock made contact with the delicately soft wetness of my mother’s pussy and then I felt her velvet lips part and kiss the tip of my cock. As I slid the swollen head between her slick folds, not quite knowing what to do, my cock caught the mouth of my mother’s vagina and nestled itself against the tight, little hole.

My heart was pounding. I could hardly believe it; I was one thrust away from being inside a real pussy and forever ending my life as a virgin! As I pushed my hips forward, mom’s pussy opened up and let me in. It was unbelievable, just awesome. For a wonderful moment part of my cock was enveloped by my mother’s heavenly vagina. She was tight, but I slid in smoothly, helped by my precum and her own copious lubrication. I was only halfway in and the feeling of her pussy already surpassed even the best wet dream I ever had. In fact, it was feeling so good, I was already beginning to worry about cumming prematurely, when mom suddenly jumped up, turned around and slapped me in the face.

“Now what kind of girl do you think I am?” she hissed as she stepped back and covered her body with a towel. “Go to your room and think about what you just did”

Just before I exited the bathroom she called for me again. She had covered most of her body with the towel again and almost looked decent. “Dinner is in 20 minutes”

I retreated to my room, ashamed and utterly confused. I really thought mom wanted to have sex with me. The signs had been clear; she even said she wanted it. But then she didn’t and slapped me. And on top of that, the next moment she acted like nothing had happened, like she wasn’t angry at all.

My cock had rapidly deflated after my mother’s sudden and forceful rejection, but now that I was reliving the series of events that led up to me having my penis in my mother’s pussy, it was growing back to full hardness. The skin was still moist and sticky from her lubricating juices and I could actually see how far I had made it inside her. 

Not even half my cock, just the first two and a half inches had penetrated my mother’s pussy, and for only a fraction of a second. I didn’t even know whether I was technically still a virgin or not. Not that it mattered, I could never tell anyone I sort of fucked my mother anyway. But the sensation of her slick, tight pussy had made a lasting imprint on my brain. I could still feel how smooth and hot she had been and how her muscles had embraced my shaft once I had pushed the bulbous head past her tight entrance. I longed to feel it again and could only imagine how incredible it would feel to be fully inside and slide in and out, truly fucking her and, oh god, flood her insides with sperm. 

I wiped my finger through the gooey residue that coated the end of my penis. The juice was a bit like saliva, but thicker and more slippery. However, it was fast becoming less slick and more sticky as it was drying rapidly. More than ever, I wished I was limber enough to suck my own cock and be able to sample my mother’s female juices. But after years of trying, I had reluctantly learned to live with the fact that I couldn’t. 

As I was studying the sticky coating, I heard mom shut the bathroom door and walk down the stairs. It reminded me that this whole adventure got started because I was going to take a shower before dinner, so I tucked my cock back in my shorts and nervously got back to the bathroom. I dreaded to return to the scene of the crime, but I really needed that shower. The light was off, but still I knocked and waited a full minute before I dared to enter. Even though I knew mom was in the kitchen downstairs, it was a relieve that there was no answer. I quickly took off my dirty gear and jumped under the shower. I soaped up my body and washed off the dried sweat and dust. 

As I washed my lower abdomen and then my steel hard cock, I realized that there was no way it was ever going to soften unless I released some of the excess pressure my balls first. My soapy hand was no comparison to my mother’s velvety pussy, but it did the job. Literally within seconds, I was firing thick ropes of cum at the glass screen. Despite it being a much needed and incredibly satisfying orgasm, I knew one cum was not enough to keep my cock down. I kept pumping my fist until a second orgasm followed only minutes later.

The second time I came, my load was just as big and shot out with equal force as the first. My heart was pounding and my head was spinning, but my cock was at last deflating. I knew there was a lot more sperm left in my balls and I doubted if I would be able to keep my cock in its flaccid state for long when I had to face mom. Dinner was in less than ten minutes, so I had to take the risk. Besides, the water was beginning to cool and I had to get out the shower anyway. I quickly rinsed off the soap and shampoo, washed away all the incriminating globs of sperm that were oozing down the frosted glass and got out of the shower. 

I quickly dried myself off and put on a fresh set of clothes. As I opened the hamper to drop in my sweat stained cycling outfit, I saw a red lace thong draped neatly on top of the dirty laundry. It was mom’s used underwear and she had obviously laid it there for me to find. I picked it up and caressed the delicate piece of fabric. The narrow gusset was soaked with mom’s slick juices. I rubbed my finger over the slippery fabric and inhaled my first whiff of pussy. I can’t really say it smelled nice, but I liked it. My heart was pounding, and my cock was swelling again. The scent alone was making me feel delirious with lust and I had to jack off again. 

The third time it took me a little longer to finish and, not surprisingly, I was late for dinner. My parents and sister had already started eating when I came down the stairs. I apologized and sat down next to my older sister, opposite our mother. I thought it would be difficult to face mom, but she was still behaving as if nothing had happened and tried to do the same. Lost for conversation, I started shoveling food in my mouth. My sister was chattering almost continuously, so my silence didn’t attract any attention. 

Of course, when I was sitting at the same table as my mother and had to look at that perfectly shaped body of hers, barely hidden inside her dress, another stubborn erection was inevitable. I had put on a pair of jeans that might be able to restrain and conceal any unwanted erections, but my cock and pants were struggling. I think I managed to keep my hardon hidden from my sister and father, but mom, she knew. 

As soon as dinner was over, I excused myself and ran off to my room. My cock was so hard now, it was hurting like hell. I opened my fly and my cock almost burst free. I retrieved the red thong from under my pillow and deeply inhaled the aroma of the moist gusset. A few dozen strokes later, I was cumming into a tissue. I really had to fuck someone for real, and as soon as possible, or else I was likely to go insane from all the pent-up lust.

I went to bed early that night but couldn’t get any sleep. The feel of my mother’s soft pussy kissing and squeezing my cock was still too real, and for that matter, so was her hand on my face. Over and over I kept reliving the events, trying to make sense of it all. At some point, I must have fallen asleep, because the next thing I knew was waking up from a dream. I remember that I was back in the bathroom with mom. We were both naked on the floor and she was on top of me, plunging that deliciously tight pussy up and down my cock. She was moaning and whimpering and kept telling me how much she loved to fuck her son’s big hard cock. 

Even though it was just a dream, it was prime evidence of how much I needed to feel my mother’s pussy again. The only way for that to happen was to fuck her for real. For that, I needed help.

I couldn’t ask my sister, to whom I usually turned whenever I had girl related questions. She could always tell when I was lying, and she would kill me once she found out what I wanted to do to our mother. My friends wouldn’t be of much help either; they were as clueless about girls as I was. Still, they were my only choice. There was only one of my mates I trusted enough to ask for help. That friend was Chad.

I’d known Chad for almost my entire life. I knew most of his secrets and he knew most of mine. Even if he couldn’t help me, it might be therapeutic to tell him my story. My plan was to stay as close to the truth as possible without revealing it was my mother who I sort of fucked. 

The next day I managed to get to him alone and I related my story. I concocted a story about me sleeping over at a friend’s house and having an accidental encounter with this friend’s naked sister, who then lured me into her bedroom and spread her legs for me. In my story the sister then told me how much she loved to fuck and that I should try it with her. I told him that I got in bed with her and between her legs, but that when I pushed my cock inside her, she slapped me in the face and told me to get out of her room. 

Chad’s reaction was not quite what I expected.

“You’d better not be talking about MY sister” he hissed, his eyes flashing with anger and his body tensing up as if he was ready to punch me in the face.

I quickly reassured him, surprised by this unexpected burst of hostility. “No man, of course not. I can’t say who it is, but she is older than me”

“I am older than you” he said, hinting at the fact that his twin sister would also be older than me.

“No, I mean like a LOT older”

He looked at me for a while, searching for evidence of me planning to get inside his sister’s pants. There was a fierce anger burning in his eyes, but it faded quickly as he apparently found no sign of me wanting to defile his sister.

“Okay then. Because if you were, I’d have to kill you”

“Yeah right”

Again, I saw a flash of anger in his eyes. For a moment I feared he wasn’t joking and might actually hurt me.

“I swear. Honestly, it’s not her. Relax”

“Okay.”

“Right”

He sat down and sipped from his glass of coke. He was thinking for a moment, mulling over the story I told him.

“So, this girl came to you naked and just asked you for sex?” he asked matter-of-factly. If he had any doubts about the truthfulness of my account, he didn’t show it. 

“Not exactly, I walked in on her. Accidentally”

“Naked?”

“She, not me”

“And then she asked you to fuck her?”

“I couldn’t believe it either.”

“So, did you?”

“Of course. Didn’t get far though”

“Because that’s when she slapped you?”

“Yes. Quite hard too”

“Wimp”

I punched him in the shoulder. A little too hard, but he deserved it.

“Chill, dude, just kidding! Anyway, do you want to know what you did wrong?”

I sat down again and waited for him to enlighten me.

“Do you remember my dad’s magazines?”

Of course, I remembered them. We were mere boys when Chad discovered his father’s hidden collection of erotic magazines. A three feet high pile of the finest smut ever created before the invention the internet. Not only were there lots of old playboys, but also European magazines that showed absolutely every detail of the female body and all the nastiest kinds of sex imaginable. Over the years, my friend had made a small fortune lending the dirty mags to our mates in school, but I could borrow them all for free. I studied them all, multiple times. It was great jack-off material, but I just couldn’t fathom how a stack of dirty magazines was going to help me get into my mother’s panties.

“Yeah, why?”

“Haven’t you learned anything from the letters and articles?”

“To be honest, I never really paid much attention to any of the… eh… articles”

“That’s exactly what I mean. In case you hadn’t noticed, girls are more than tits and pussy.”

“I know that! I’m not an idiot”

“You have to chat them up first, you know, get them horny”

“Believe me, she was horny. Dripping wet pussy, hard nipples, everything. She was horny.”

“Okay, but did you kiss her?”

“No” I said. It hadn’t even occurred to me to do that.

“Did you feel her up? Touch her or play with her boobs?”

“No…” I repeated a little insecure.

“Did you kiss her pussy or make her cum?”

“…no…” I whispered, beginning to feel like an idiot.

“You didn’t even finger her?”

I shook my head, reluctant to admit I hadn’t done that either. 

“Are you beginning to see a pattern here?”

I nodded sheepishly.

“So, you practically raped this girl and you think it’s strange you got slapped in the face?”

“It… It wasn’t like that…” I stammered “She really wanted it”

“That’s what all rapists say” he joked.

I punched him again and he conceded, laughing.

“Do you know what you did wrong?” he asked after a minute.

“I guess”

“Remember to do those things first. Don’t try to fuck her like an oversexed virgin”

“Who are you calling an oversexed virgin?” I scowled.

“Will you see her again?”

“Of cou… eh… I mean yes, I think so”

“If you get another chance, remember to do all those things and you’ll get to fuck her for sure.“

“For sure?”

“If there’s any truth in all those magazines, it’ll work. I promise”

Two days later, I had another chance. It was a Saturday afternoon and mom had just returned from playing tennis with her friends. Like the first time, my dad and sister were out, and mom was in the bathroom. I knew she had been in there for over half an hour now. For the last five minutes I had been pacing back and forth in front of the door, gathering the courage to push it open. The words of my friend resonated in my mind, but every time I had myself almost convinced, I felt mom’s hand slapping my face, and my resolve to enter the bathroom waned. Finally, I decided to go ahead, took a deep breath and pushed open the door.

“Well, that took you long enough” mom said, looking up. 

She was sitting on the rim of the tub, just like last time, and like before, she had one foot raised in front of her and the other on the floor, her beautiful pussy once more completely exposed. The only difference this time was that, instead of lacquering her toenails, she now was shaving her long legs. Also, there was no towel hiding those gorgeous firm breasts. 

“Huh?” I asked eloquently. 

“I was expecting you.”

I guess my return was a bit predictable, inevitable even. Offer a virgin teenaged boy the faintest possibility of sex, and he’s bound to grab that chance with both hands.

Her forwardness was intimidating, and I almost regretted opening that door. 

“Please, if you want to come inside… close the door. You do want to… come… inside, don’t you?”

I obeyed, too embarrassed to react to her obvious double entendre.

“Did you want to say something?” she said, smiling mischievously and at the same time subtly spreading her legs a little more. The hairless outer lips parted and again I was treated to a view of the beautiful coral pink interior of my mother’s vulva. There was no need for that move, other than her wanting to expose herself to me. It both scared me and made me want to fuck her even more. 

I took a deep breath and walked up to her. “I eh, I wanted to try… you…”

Mom looked at me for a second and chuckled.

“You wanted to try me?”

“Yes… please, mom?”

“Sure, baby” she laughed.

I knew she meant well, but the way mom was laughing only made me feel even smaller and more insecure than I already was. Nevertheless, I took her hand, and pulled her onto her feet. Taking the biggest gamble of my life, I pulled my mother in my arms and kissed her right on her mouth. When my lips touched mom’s, I half expected her to slap my face again, but she didn’t. It gave me just enough courage to open my mouth a little and lick her lips with my tongue. Almost immediately mom opened her mouth and let her tongue snake out to play with mine. I was surprised to learn that my mother was such a great kisser. I had kissed a few girls before, but never had it been as intensely erotic as this. The fact that this time I was holding a stark-naked woman in my arms, might have helped too.

I was so absorbed by the kiss, it was only after some time that I remembered there were other things mentioned in the magazines, things I had to do as well before I could make another attempt at penetration. Following Chad’s instructions, I wrapped my arms around my mother’s waist and pulled her firmly against me. Moving with me, she pressed her naked breasts against my chest and slowly humped my leg with her hot pussy. While our tongues continued to play, I moved my hands further down her back. They were trembling as I moved past the small of her waist and towards the flare of her hips. Then, as I still didn’t get slapped, I moved even lower and reached the forbidden territory of my mother’s bare ass. I excitedly grabbed one round cheek, then moved across the gap and felt the other. She moaned softly into my mouth and adjusted her stance, so her pussy was now rubbing directly on my erection. I was beginning to believe things might actually going to end well this time.

While I continued to fondle and grope mom’s fine ass with one hand, I moved the other up the front of her body. Taking another big gamble, I moved over her breast and cupped it in my hand. My mother’s breast was as soft and smooth as it had been in my dreams and surprisingly full and firm. I felt her erect nipple dig into the flesh of my palm and I moved my hand, so it was in reach of my fingers. Mom groaned softly, her voice dripping with lust as I pinched the rubbery tip.

Mom’s hands moved down to my ass and held me tight while she ground her inflamed pussy on the bulge in my pants. It was obvious she was getting very horny, easily as horny as she had been the first time I tried to fuck her. Things were progressing exactly as planned, and my chances of losing my virginity today were looking better by the minute, but I knew I wasn’t there yet. Most importantly, I had to give her an orgasm before I could make another attempt to penetrate her. At this point, the fear of getting slapped had almost faded completely, so I made my next bold move. I moved my hand to the front and grabbed my mother’s pussy. 

My heart skipped a beat as my fingers touched the moist lips of my mother’s aroused sex. Her pussy was the softest, most delicate thing I had ever felt. It was hot and wet and wonderful. Mom moaned in my mouth as my fingers explored her dripping wet sex. Encouraged by her reaction, I let my finger run all the way down to her moist entrance. Mom’s pussy seemed eager to take me in, but I dared not push my fingers inside her yet. The parts I needed to stimulate first were further up.

Chad had kind of explained the secrets of the female anatomy and what to do with it. It all seemed quite easy and logical, but I found out that in real life it was a lot harder. For starters, most of her pussy was so soft and delicate, I could hardly discern between all the folds and bumps, making it a lot harder to find her clit than I expected. I could, however, find the hood and rubbed my finger over it, hoping this would also stimulate the little nub hidden underneath it. It did elicit another muffled moan, so I kept repeating the move over and over again.

It wasn’t long before mom was humping against my hand and I decided it was time to take that dip inside her. Her hole I could easily find, and I pushed my middle finger into her up to the second knuckle. I waited for a second to gauge her reaction and then began to push my finger in and out of the hole while I also kept rubbing my thumb over the clitoral hood. 

By now I was kissing her, rubbing her clit, fingering her pussy, and groping her breasts as well. I felt like I was juggling with too many balls and began to fear I might have bitten off a bit more than I could chew. However, mom did seem to like what I was doing, so I kept going as best as I could. She was moaning almost continuously, but even after a couple of minutes of fingering she didn’t seem to be cumming soon. I was beginning to feel worried, as I was aching to take that next step, and really had to make her climax first. Making a desperate move, I got on my knees and faced my mother’s sexy pussy. I kissed the smooth mound and then tickled the clitoral hood with the tip of my tongue.

Mom was obviously surprised by my sudden move, but she sat down on the rim of the bath and spread her legs as far as she could, giving me complete access to her pussy. Her clit was hard to miss now. The little pink nub was peeking out from under its hood, and stood out between her lips for maybe a quarter of an inch. Chad assured me that if I kissed and licked a woman there, an orgasm would be inevitable. 

I took a deep breath in anticipation of closing my lips around the top of her slit. The arousing scent emanating from her pussy was overwhelming. There was a hint of floral perfumed shaving cream, but mostly I filled my lungs with her natural female fragrance. High on her pheromones I placed my lips right on her clitoral hood. Mom involuntary pushed up her hips and pressed her moist lips against my mouth. As I opened my mouth to give her another kiss, suddenly found myself eating her pussy.

I don’t know what I expected, but I was surprised to learn mom’s pussy tasted a little bitter, a little sweet, and also a little like fish or maybe lobster. Like the scent of her panties earlier, it didn’t taste nice, but I liked it. The moment I tasted her juices, my cock throbbed and a big squirt of precum soaked the front of my pants. 

I was compelled to lick her again, to taste more of her, and to give her more pleasure. It was obvious mom appreciated my enthusiasm, as her hands grabbed my head and held my mouth firmly positioned on her pussy. I lapped my mother’s lips and kissed her clit until her legs began to quiver. It looked like she was going to cum soon, and I was beginning to feel quite confident. I took her clit between my lips and sucked while my tongue circled around the little nub. She uttered a series of high-pitched moans and then she came. Her legs closed around my head, trapping me as she shook and trembled. Her pussy became even wetter when she climaxed, positively gushing her hot liquid into my mouth as I licked and licked and licked.

I knew I had accomplished the first part of my mission when I made her cum, but just to make sure I kept licking, fingering and sucking until she came a second time, less than a minute after her first.

“Please honey” she gasped, “I’m too sensitive right now” as he pulled me away from her by my hair.

I backed away from mom’s pussy and waited for her to recuperate. 

“Did I do it right?” I asked.

She looked at me funny and didn’t answer. I was unsure of what to do now.

“Can I f… try it now mom?” I finally asked.

She just chuckled and closed her legs.

“Please mom, it’s beginning to hurt”

She stood up and wrapped a towel around her chest. Walking out of the bathroom, she shook her head and said “Now, what kind of man are you?

Mom left me alone in the bathroom, puzzled and ashamed. I was sure I had done everything described in the magazines, and done a decent job too. By all rights, I should be fucking my mother’s pussy now, not standing here with a severe case of blue balls. If possible, I was feeling even more confused than the previous time. Before I left the bathroom, I checked the hamper again. Like before, there was a pair of freshly worn panties on top. While sniffing the panties, I rubbed out a quick and very unsatisfying orgasm.

Just like the first time I tried to fuck her, mom behaved as if nothing had happened. Dinner was still very awkward, but not as bad as the first time. I even managed to say a few words. However, at night I replayed the event over and over, trying to find out what went wrong, and why she might have reacted the way she did. Again, I was lost for answers. The next day, I talked to my friend again. Though his advice had so far done little to help me losing my virginity, he was still my only choice, my only confidant.

“I did everything you told me. I kissed her, touched her, her breasts and pussy. I even licked her down there and I made her cum twice, but she wouldn’t let me fuck her”

“Are you sure you made her cum? Wasn’t she like, faking it?”

“Of course I’m sure, I mean, she was moving around and moaning just like when she’s fucking dad and-”

“She’s fucking your dad?” Chad interrupted me.

“Well, I mean…“ I stammered, searching for an answer to explain everything without revealing my secret.

“I see” Chad said. “This woman you almost fucked… You’re talking about your mother, right?”

“No!” I stammered, blushing.

“It’s okay… I understand.” he said. “Really… I understand”

The way he emphasized those last words told me he was serious.

“You understand? You mean you… your mom?”

“Gross! Eh, well, if my mom looked like yours, I might. But she’s not the one I’m talking about”

“Then who are you talking about”

“Promise you won’t tell anyone?”

“Scout’s honor”

“Fuck you”

“Okay, I promise”

Chad hesitated for a moment, then said only one word. “Jessica”

“Jessica? Your sister Jessica?” I asked.

He nodded, smiling with pent up pride at his forbidden conquest.

“Wow! You fucked Jessica?”

“Sure, we’ve done it like a hundred times now”

“Wow…. and I thought you were still a virgin”

“Yeah, well… fucking your sister is not really something one boasts about”

“Yeah, I know.”

“I guess you do.”

“Won’t she be mad you told me?”

“Not if we tell her that you fucked your mom. Sort of. Or want to, at least.”

“You can’t tell her that!”

“I think we should”

“Why”

“Don’t you understand? You need female advice, and Jessica is the only girl that might understand your situation.”

He was right. Reluctantly I followed him upstairs, to his sister’s bedroom.

Jessica was sitting at her desk, working on her laptop and turned around as she heard us enter. Chad’s twin sister was looking like any ordinary, slightly-above-averagely attractive girl. While nowhere near as sexy and curvaceous as my mom, Jessica still had a nice body, and hidden below her blouse was a nice set of small, perky breasts. Until now I only regarded her as my friend’s nerdy sister, but now I couldn’t help but imagine her naked, riding her brother’s erect cock towards orgasm. I even wondered whether she shaved her pussy or not, and if her scent and taste were as intoxicating as mom’s.

Chad’s sister looked at us for a second and I swear, it was like she could read my mind. The smile on her face disappeared and she crossed her arms shielding her chest from my view.

“OMG! You dweeb! You told him!” she said, angrily addressing her brother.

“Yes, I did, but-“

“How could you? I specifically asked you not to tell anyone!”

“Yes, but-”

“Do you know what will happen if they find out about us?”

“Of course I do”

“Then how could you be so stup-“

“He needs your help Jessie” Chad interrupted his sister.

“Why?”

“He needs female advice and you’re the only woman we can trust.” 

“And why should I help him? Is he blackmailing us?”

“He wants to have sex with his mother”

“…he wants what?” she gasped.

“We need your help, so Mark here can fuck his mom”

Jessica looked at me for a moment, dumbstruck. Something in my demeanor, probably my red cheeks and stupid grin, led her to believe her brother was sincere.

“Your… mom?” she asked.

I nodded.

“And you need my help?”

“Yes, please” 

“Okay… but why? I mean, what can I possibly do to help?”

I told her my story, the complete and true story. She listened carefully and without judging me, just laughed softly as I related getting slapped in the face. After I had finished my story, I asked her if she knew what I did wrong.

“You made her cum, that’s a good thing. It took him quite a few more times to achieve that” she said, pointing at her brother who was looking rather embarrassed.

“Yeah, but it didn’t work. I mean not as it was supposed to”

“Oh, but that’s not where you went wrong”

“What’s that?”

“It was when you asked her. You should have fucked her”

“But when I tried fucking her without her permission, she slapped me in the face”

“Yes, but you didn’t just ask her; you were begging. There’s nothing more pathetic than a man begging for sex, especially when she’s as ready as your mom obviously was”

“Then what should I have done?”

She thought for a minute, searching for the right words.

“Well… first you need to… be gentle” she began, “and always take care of her needs, but also… be a man, be strong. I don’t mean, like, force yourself on a girl, but make her want you and then take her. Don’t be a wimp; if she’s ready, you should go for it. And if she isn’t in the mood or if there’s anything else, you’ll know soon enough.”

I went home feeling a little wiser and with new hope. As I entered the house, I was greeted by my dad and sister who were watching TV in the den. I greeted them back and then walked on to the kitchen, where my mother was working on our evening meal. 

As I came in, she stood with her back to me and was stirring vigorously into a sauce pan. I had a admit she was looking extremely sexy in her simple red dress and white apron. The scarlet fabric clung to her shapely body, and the string of her apron emphasized the luscious curves of her slim waist. But by far the most beautiful was her fine ass, which was wiggling alluringly as she was whisking the sauce. Although I knew we weren’t alone in the house, I decided to take a chance and put Jessica’s advice into practice. This time I would show mom I could be a man as well as a lover.

“Hi mom” I said as I stepped up to her, nuzzled her neck and gave her a kiss from behind. She was surprised by me greeting her like that, but didn’t tell me to stop. I reached underneath her apron and fondled her breast through her dress while I kept planting kisses in her neck. To my delight I felt that mom wasn’t wearing a bra under her dress. Her nipples were still slumbering, but they roused quickly as I rolled them between my fingers. I could feel the little bumps her hard nipples were making in her dress.

My hips were pressed against her tight ass, and I made sure she’d feel my hard cock as I kissed her. She groaned softly and although she tried not to, I felt her push back against my erection. 

“No Mark, not now” she whispered. 

“Shhhh” I said, grabbing her breast again.

“No, your father and sister are home”

“I don’t care, mom” I said. “I want you, and I know you want it too”

Mom protested again, but the tone of her voice was telling me something quite different from the words. There was a need, expressed by the huskiness of her voice, a need for cock. It seemed mom was always ready and always horny. I kissed her neck again and moved my other hand between her legs. Mom groaned softly as I pressed my hand against her pussy and rubbed it back and forth. Even through the multiple layers of cloth, I could feel the damp heat of her aroused sex. She was too far gone to stop me. Despite her continued protests, she placed her feet a little wider apart, giving be better access to her pussy. 

I kept kissing and nibbling her neck and hiked up the front of her dress at the same time. It wasn’t long before I reached the hem and I let my hand slide down the front of her panties. Her arousal was undeniable; her lips and clit were already swollen with need and moist from her juices. I reached down into her wetness and with my now slick finger I made circular motions around her sensitive little clit. 

Mom groaned again and really pushed her ass against my erection. Her body was begging for penetration, but I wasn’t going to give in just yet. The last time I made that mistake, it resulted in me getting slapped in the face. It was a lesson I learned the hard way, and I hadn’t forgotten it. I pushed two fingers into her hole and moved them in and out while I simultaneously rubbed her clit with my thumb. With one hand on her breasts, one on her pussy, my lips in her neck and my hardon between her butt cheeks, mom was being attacking her from four sides, and finally she submitted. Less than a minute later, I felt her body tense up and then she groaned softly between her clenched teeth. She did her best to stay quiet, but it was hard to miss her orgasm. The moment she came, her dripping pussy gushed around my fingers, soaking her panties with a hot flood of juice.

While mom was still a little wobbly on her feet, I turned her around, so we were face to face. She looked at me with lust burning in her eyes. I pressed my lips against hers and she kissed me hungrily and ferociously. She was almost ready. While I kept kissing her, I first untied her apron and then began to work on her dress. I soon had loosened the upper row of buttons and then freed her milky white globes from their scarlet cloth prison. I kissed my way down mom’s throat and collar and then latched on to the swollen tips. I sucked her nipples and kissed her breasts and then tore open the last couple of buttons of her dress and let the flimsy garment fall from her shoulders.

My mother was now naked, except for a pair of burgundy silk and lace panties and the high heels on her feet. I kneeled in front of her, grabbed the sodden pair of panties with both hands and pulled them down, past her knees and let them drop on the floor as well. She stepped out of the pile of clothes at her feet, and as I looked up, I was once more staring directly at her beautiful bald pussy. I kissed her smooth mound and tickled her clitoral hood with the tip of my tongue. 

I wasn’t really satisfied with how much I could do with her standing up, but then, while I was trying to think of a way to get her to sit down so I lick her better, mom raised one leg, kicked off her high heels, and placed her foot on my shoulder. Balancing on one leg, she gave me the best access to her pussy as she could. While it was still a little awkward to eat her out in this position, I was able to both lick her coral lips and suckle on her clit. When I also pushed my finger inside her, she quickly came again. 

Mom forgot all about our family in the den as she came and moaned aloud. I could feel her struggle to keep her balance and it was only by holding on to the countertop with both hands that she managed not to fall over. She could of course remove her foot from my shoulder and place it on the floor, but that meant I had to stop licking and fingering, and that was something she definitely did not want.

After I had given her one more orgasm, I got back on my feet and gave her another kiss. At the same time, I opened my pants and pulled out my erect cock. Then I took mom’s hand and wrapped her fingers around my shaft. She looked at me with hungry eyes as she stroked and caressed my erection. She was ready. I knew this was a crucial moment. Remembering Jessies words, I knew this was when I had to be firm and show her I could be a real man.

“Suck my cock, mom” I told her.

To my relief and surprise, she nodded and then kneeled in front of me. She pulled down my pants and underwear and began to massage my cock and cum-filled balls.

“Suck it” I groaned between my teeth.

Mom obeyed. She opened her mouth and placed a kiss on the tip. Her lips were so soft on my cock as she kissed and licked my shaft and my balls, taking them into her mouth one by one. Then she moved back up and closed her lips around the head and sucked gently. Though I didn’t have any reference to go by, I knew she was giving me a first-class blowjob.

Just when I thought nothing could feel any better than this, she swallowed, and my cock sank deep into her throat. Her full, red lips kissed my pubes and I knew she had me all the way into her gullet. My own mom was deep throating me!

The feel and view of my mother sucking my cock was almost too much and I could feel the cum in my ball was beginning to boil. Again, I was unsure what to do: ask her if I could cum in her mouth, or do it without asking. I decided the best choice was to only give her a warning. If she didn’t want to swallow my cum, she could stop now, or else she could keep sucking. That way I could be firm, and gentle at the same time.

“I’m gonna cum” I grunted.

Mom looked up and nodded. Then she moved her head back and my cock slipped out of her mouth. She kept her hand around my shaft and slowly jacked me off until I almost came. I felt a bit disappointed that she wasn’t going to let me cum in her mouth, but then she closed her lips around the head again and applied a strong vacuum. With one hand she rubbed quickly up and down my shaft, while the other fondled my balls and even tickled my asshole. I came almost instantly.

I could barely grunt “Cumming, mom”, before I felt my pelvic muscles contract and that first wonderful wave raced up my cock. 

Mom let me ejaculate my entire load into her mouth and then she swallowed every drop of sperm I had given her. Even when my cock stopped spitting, she kept sucking and massaging me. A minute later, I felt new blood flow to my penis and I knew I would stay hard. I stepped back and pulled my cock from my mother’s mouth. She licked my cum off her lips and swallowed one last time. 

“You taste great, baby” she whispered, and then she stood up.

It was now or never.

“I’m going to fuck you now” I told mom after she got back on her feet. 

She didn’t slap me this time, she didn’t even protest. Instead mom turned around and presented me her beautiful naked ass. I placed my hand between her legs. My finger easily penetrated her dripping pussy. Mom was moving her ass in circles and whimpered softly as I finger fucked her. 

I knew it was going to happen now. Mom was ready for it, and so was I. Like the first time, my cock found my mother’s pussy hole on its own. The dainty lips parted, and my glans settled against her tight entrance. I took a deep breath and then I pushed. Mom made no attempt to stop me. Not when I entered her and not when I bottomed out a fraction of a second later.

I needed a moment to appreciate the feeling of finally having my cock all the way inside my mother’s vagina. There were a thousand new sensations to process, each one even better than the last. My mother’s pussy was tight, soft, slick, wet, hot, and alive. Just having my cock inside her was the best thing ever, yet it paled in comparison to the explosion of pleasure I felt when I started to move in and out.

Immediately my instincts took over and I started to fuck my mother. First a little unsure and shaky, but I soon found the right motions and with it came confidence. My hips hit her round ass on every thrust and the soft squishy noises of her wet pussy were drowned out by the slapping sounds of our bodies colliding and soon also by her increased moaning. 

It wasn’t long before her moans reached that high pitch I had heard so often late at night and her pussy was squeezing my cock as the muscles went crazy. I tried to keep thrusting, but with her shaking like that, I lost my mark. 

While she was still trembling from her orgasm, she turned around and kissed me passionately. Her hands were on my cock, trying to get it back inside her. Being quite a bit shorter than me, she had to stand on her toes and still had to bend my cock down in a painful angle to maneuver the tip between her lips. Getting it inside her was almost impossible.

After a couple of unsuccessful attempts, I grabbed mom’s ass and lifted her onto the countertop. She leaned back against the wall and readily spread her legs for me. Now her pussy was at a perfect height for me to enter, but before I took her again, I gave her dripping pussy another couple of licks and then kissed her milky breast and hard nipples. I bit her softly and pulled on the stiff tips with my teeth. To my surprise, mom really liked a little pain, and by the time I was finished, her breasts were covered in bitemarks. 

As I stood up again, mom draped her arms around my neck and pulled my face to hers. She gave me a hot kiss and while I stood huddled over her like that, she made an impatient grab for my cock. With one hand she aimed my penis at her wet hole and used the other to pull me into her. Mom groaned softly in my mouth as my round glans slipped past the tight entrance of her moist vagina. She then renewed her grip on my ass and scooted a little closer to the edge. At the same time, she pulled me all the way inside her, until my pubes were mashed against the bare skin of her cushiony mound. 

“Fuck me, big boy” she whispered and partially released me from her grip, just enough so I could move again. I pulled out a bit and thrust in again. She kept her hands where they were and pulled me into her with each of my thrusts. Without needing to use a single word, she taught me exactly what she liked me to do. Looking down, I witnessed the incredible sight of my cock moving in and out of her beautiful pussy, her coral lips stretched around my shaft, clinging to it as it slid back and forth.

While I continued to thrust deep into her like that, she moved one of her hands to her mons and pressed her index finger down on her clit and played with the tiny protrusion. With me fucking her and her own manual stimulation, it wasn’t long before she was having another massive orgasm. 

She kissed me hungrily, her mouth wide open as she breathed heavily and whispered commands for me to fuck her harder, deeper, and faster. Though I would have loved to obey all her wishes, the pressure inside my balls was reaching breach level. My thrusting was becoming increasingly unsteady as I inevitably raced towards orgasm. Mom noticed the change in my motor skill and rightly guessed what it meant.

“Cum baby, cum for mommy” she pleaded urgently. The fingers on her clit were moving so fast, I couldn’t even see them anymore. Only seconds later she stiffened in my arms, just as a torrent of sperm shot up my urethra and flooded her churning pussy. Jet after jet I fired into my mother in the longest and most intense orgasm I ever had., and by the time I was done, I was feeling so light-headed, I was afraid I might pass out. Somehow, I managed to keep fucking her throughout our mutual orgasm and for as long as possible after, but now my stamina was fading fast and I had to cease thrusting. 

“That was awesome” I whispered and lowered my lips onto my mother’s. Now that the deed was done, I dropped my dominant act and kissed her affectionately.

“You were great” she panted.

“Did I do well?”

“Awesome” she said, exhausted but proud.

“Do you think we can do this again sometime?”

“Anytime”

My wilted cock slipped from her pussy and mom slid off the counter top. While I was still fumbling with my pants, she stumbled out the kitchen door and through the hall into living room, where my dad and sister were still watching TV. She had not put her dress back on, so her naked body and hairless pussy was visible to the entire family.

“Guys…” mom stammered.

One look at his disheveled and well-fucked wife was enough to get my father’s full attention.

“What on earth happened to you?” he asked.

“Well, I… err”

As I stood in the hall, watching mom from behind, I could see a big drop of sperm ooze from her pussy. The thick string of pearly white cum dangled from her swollen lips and then landed on her thigh, where it slowly began to dribble down. There was no way anyone in the room could have missed it.

“Is that… cum?” my sister asked.

“Yes, it is. It’s Mark’s… Let’s say he passed the test… with flying colors”

“So he did, did he?” dad said, a strange smile on his lips.

Mom nodded. “Third time’s a charm”.

She turned around and invited me into the living room.

“Well done, boy!” Dad said as he got out of his chair and gave me a manly hug. “Welcome to the club, son!”

While my mind was still reeling from my first fuck and puzzled from my dad’s unorthodox reaction, it was my sister who really turned my world upside down.

“Does this mean Mark will join the rest of us?” she asked.

“Yes baby. From now on, there are no more secrets in this house” 

“Can he fuck me next?”

“Of course he can, baby. All you have to do is ask”

“Neat!” 

“So, you‘re in this too?” I asked my sister

“Oh yeah, and I’ve been waiting for you to join us. I don’t think daddy’s quite up to the task of keeping two women satisfied”

My sister is an attractive girl with an amazing body. Though I had never even dreamed of her in a sexual way before, I was already looking forward to seeing her naked and have sex with her. She appeared to be just as eager as I was.

“Tell me mom, is my little brother a good lover?”

“Hmmm, he is baby… He’s a natural”

She now looked at me and smiled, her eyes scanning my body and particularly my crotch.

“So, you’re a natural, huh?”

I grinned. “Well… why don’t you try me?”

4th Of July Celebration, Sibling Style by Mystic47

Introduction:

We reached the bottom of the rise then I spun a donut in a sand trap and raced as fast as the golf cart would move back up to the top. Wendy grabbed a beer bottle and jammed it between her thighs, just as the cart curved over the crest, she threw her head back and groaned out loud. I glanced at my sister, she looked like she was having an orgasm.We stumbled away from the 4th of July celebration about a quarter after 10 that night. Most of the partiers had left to find a way back to their homes, there was a flotilla of golf carts running around the neighborhood. The party was at the community center, the hub of the golf community, many of our friends, neighbors and acquaintances were there. I had been hitting on Jenny Watson but she was being watched too closely by her mother so my hopes of getting laid on the holiday faded quickly under the stern gaze of the woman. My parents gathered up my older sister and me for the walk home. Even at the tender ages of nineteen and seventeen we were drunk on mixed drinks and beer. When we left the party I snatched two bottles of brew for me and Wendy to sip on as we walked. Mom and dad were steadier than my sister and me but they didn’t seem concerned that Wendy and I were falling behind on the walk home. Wendy was wobbling, I was staggering, so by mutual agreement we put our arms around each other to remain upright and moving. It didn’t take but a minute or two until our parents were out of sight. 

My sister started complaining “Roger left too early, he was in a hurry to go home because he thought he was gonna puke or something. I wanted him to stay longer but he didn’t.”

“Why did you want him to stay if he was sick?”

“He was drinking too much but I tried to stop him and get him outside.”

“Outside for fresh air?”

Wendy giggled, “Fresh air? No, fresh with each other.”

“Huh, what do you mean?”

“I was in the mood, I wanted to fuck and I would have spread out on the grass like a sex doll but he was too drunk. Fucker couldn’t fuck.” Wendy lurched against me as we stepped off a curb, “I wanted to get some fireworks with a proper bang but he was useless. After he left, I was hoping I could find some other guy, one that didn’t have a date. I would have dated him for a few minutes.”

“You would have fucked some guy you didn’t know just to get laid?”

She cast blurry eyes on mine “Done it before little brother. Sometimes the urge just crawls into my panties and screams for cock. I’m not easy, but I do get horny in a hurry sometimes.” 

“Sounds pretty easy to me. I would love it if a girl walked up and said ‘Hey, you wanna fuck?’

My sister giggled another drunken laugh, put her beer bottle to her lips then took a long swallow. She grabbed my arm to steady herself, “I’ve only had to do that maybe a dozen times. Most guys are all over me, asking me if ‘You wanna fuck’ as you so crudely say it.” 

I stopped at a side street to let a car drive by, I had to hold my sister’s hand to keep her from venturing off the curb, “How long have you been getting dick?”

Wendy looked up into my eyes, hers were kind of unfocused as she thought, “Hmm, I don’t even know if I should answer that. I mean you’re my little brother, I supposed to be a role model you should respect.” 

“Aw come on Sis, you know fucking well I never respected you, and if you want to be a role model, tell me how you roll.” 

“How I what?”

“Roll, you know flop and roll like on a bed or in a car.”

“You think I’m going to tell you that, what I do when I’m all alone with some guy, naked, hot, horny and turned on? You think I should tell how I fuck, if I like to fuck and how many fucking partners I’ve fucked?” She snickered at her own wit, “Man Kelvin, you are way too fucking young to hear fucking details of my fuck life.” She was giggling because her own creative language. Wendy teetered as we stepped off to cross the street, clinging to my arm for support. 

We had gone maybe three blocks in the subdivision and our parents were completely out of sight. I was as drunk as my sister and was beginning to dislike that I still had three more blocks to stumble home with Wendy dragging along on my arm. We were passing the O’Malley’s yard and I saw Connor’s golf cart sitting sideways on the drive next to the garage door. The answer to my prayers, I could drive my sister home, it would be faster, easier and I could bring the cart back the next day. I pulled Wendy up the drive “Get in, we’re going to ride in style.” She didn’t even argue; Wendy plopped her limp, alcohol-soaked ass on the seat and sighed relief to get off her feet. The cart was an electric so it didn’t make any noise when I pressed the go pedal. 

Off we went; two inebriated siblings in a hot golf cart at 10:30 on a warm summer night. Wendy, relieved to be off her feet, started a high-spirited, cheerful monologue as we rolled toward home. Just a few yards from the house my sister put her hand on mine and said “Let’s go to the course, I wanna drive around the holes.”

“There’s only one hole I want to drive around, but she had to go home.”

“God that’s so crude, is your mind always in the gutter?”

“Hey Sis, I’m seventeen years old, my cock is never soft. I was trying to get Jenny away from her mother for a while but the old bitch was stuck like glue to the girl.”

“What makes you think Jenny would screw you?”

“Done it before. A few times before.”

“I didn’t know you were dating Jenny, how long?”

“We don’t date, we just get it on sometimes. The first time I hit on her, then she came on to me next.”

“She did? Jenny brought it to you? She just walked up to you and asked if you wanna fuck? Didn’t you just say you didn’t respect me for doing that?”

“Don’t fucking twist my words, you sound like a politician.” 

“So Jenny just asked you to fuck her?”

“Yeah, I didn’t even have to hint, she took my hand and we walked to those bushes on the eighth green and we screwed. There were two sets of golfers just on the other side of the bushes but nobody saw us. After that we get it on when we get horny together.”

“You love her?”

“Aw shit Wendy, we just bang away, I get a hard-on, she drops her panties and we do it. We never say anything about love, don’t need to.”

Wendy sat back in the seat of the golf cart and closed her eyes. The breeze caused by driving ruffled her hair, her knees kind of fell wide apart. She was wearing jeans but still I checked out my sister’s legs and wondered how it would feel to be cradled between her thighs. I wasn’t thinking of seducing my sister, but what the hell, she has a pussy and just then even hers would keep me happy for a few minutes. The cart topped a small hill and I pulled up to a stop next to the 1st tee. We sat in the warm night air and drank more beer. Wendy’s cell chirped, she grabbed it out her ass pocket, “Dad?” She sat straight, looked around and said “We are on the golf course, 1st tee I think.” I nodded; she was right. “Just goofing off, we didn’t want to come home yet, we’ll be there later.” She paused to listen then told him “We aren’t walking, Kelvin stole Connor’s golf cart, he’ll bring it back tomorrow. Love you too daddy, see you in the morning.” She laid her smart phone in her thigh, turned to her me with a large smile, “Dad says you are a goddamn idiot.” Just then we heard a loud ‘huff’ and saw a rocket flare into the sky where it exploded into an umbrella of multicolored flashes. Someone had set off a late rocket. 

My sister watched the display then as the rain of sparkles faded, she said “I hope there are more.”

“Why?”

“Because fireworks remind me of orgasms. They are like sudden, explosive and gradually fade away. When I get a good cock between my legs that’s how I like it. Fast, hot and explosive. Makes me want to lay the guy all night.” Just then another rocket launched from the fairway, as it went up Wendy sipped a breath then held it until the night lit up with the detonation of white-hot flares that left crooked contrails against the black sky. My sister turned her eyes to me “God that make me hot.” 

“How hot?”

“Hot enough to find out if Roger is ready for a ride right now.” She picked up her phone and tapped in a recall number. Wendy had the phone on speaker so when he answered I heard the conversation.

“Yeah Wendy, whacha want?”

“Hey, I’m rolling around out here on the course but sure could use some company right now, come out to the 9th green and meet me?”

Just as she finished her question, I heard a girl’s voice “Roger, who the fuck is calling this late?” 

Wendy held her phone out and looked at it then asked “Roger, is that Jenny?” She didn’t get an answer; the phone just went dead. 

Wendy faced me “That sounded like your fucking girlfriend is fucking my boyfriend.”

“She’s not my girlfriend, we just get on once in a while.”

“Well, you’re not the only stiff cock she stuffs I guess. Her mother must be passed out or something; now what?”

“Aren’t you pissed at him.”

“Uh, why should I be?”

“Cause he’s fucking around on you?”

“Hey, I love his big thumping prick pounding me but I sure as hell don’t love him, shit, that’s just how we are, we fuck because it feels good, not for love. Isn’t that what you just told me about Jenny? Same thing, sex is sex, love is different. Come on, let’s drive around the course.” Another flare burst over our heads as we finished the beers and tossed the empties into the back of Connor’s cart. 

About the time I circled the 4nd green I asked my sister “So, do you suck?”

She twisted her head to me “What the hell do you mean I suck? What, are you trying to start a fight?”

“I didn’t say you suck, I asked IF you suck. Like suck cocks, give head.”

She giggled “Give head? Why so correct, you might as well ask if I ‘perform fellatio’. 

“Well, do you?”

“Suck cock. Gulp a Load. Lick dick. I’m not so prim and proper I have to hide behind Politically Correct words.” 

“Okay bitch, do you suck cocks? Put some guys big ole boner between your lips and feast on protein?”

Wendy smiled, “Good for you, that’s how to ask the question; Sometimes, if the guy looks like he would taste good.” 

I was approaching the 5th tee and knew the golf cart path crowned over a sharp rise. Going as fast as the cart would scoot, we topped the hill and dropped quickly over the crest. It wasn’t a rollercoaster thrill but both me and my sister felt our stomachs drop. As we sped down the hill Wendy moaned “Oh fuck that felt good.”

“What?”

“Go back and do that again.”

Again, I asked “What?”

“Over that hill, drive over that hill like that again.” I was curious as to why she wanted to turn around but didn’t ask, just the excuse to goof off some more was all the reason I needed. Going over the hilltop the other direction wasn’t as much fun because the drop wasn’t as steep. We reached the bottom of the rise then I spun a donut in a sand trap and raced as fast as the cart would move back up to the top. Wendy grabbed a beer bottle and jammed it between her thighs, just as the cart curved over the crest she threw her head back and groaned out loud. I glanced at my sister, she looked like she was having an orgasm. 

“What the fuck, did you just get off?” 

Wendy rolled her head toward me, smiled softly and admitted weakly “Yeah, a little.”

“You put a bottle between your legs and got off?”

My sister smiled even more, “Going over that little hill tickled my pussy and the pressure of the bottle got me off.”

I stared at Wendy in the dim starlight, my cock started to inflate as I thought about how easy she might get off by normal cock and cunt sex. While watching her, another rocket flared bright, lighting up her face, her eyes reflected the sparkling sky. My cock lurched; my chest constricted then I managed to ask “You want to fuck?”

It was Wendy’s turn to ask “What?”

“Let’s have sex, let me screw you.”

She didn’t recoil, she didn’t flinch, she just asked “Right now?”

“Do I need a rubber?” I had one in my pocket because I had planned on banging Jenny but that didn’t happen. (Wendy stared at Kelvin while her mind swirled. She wasn’t drunk enough to not realize that her little brother just asked her to fuck him, but she was drunk enough to let him. The alcohol was doing its job, she was horny, and he had the only prick available just then. Why not? Didn’t she just say Sex is Sex? To hell with convention; fuck laws and morality, desperate times called for desperate measures.)

My big sister put her hand on my arm then asked “Where do you want to go? We shouldn’t go home cause mom and dad might still be up.” Just like that my big sister consented to let me screw her. I didn’t say anything but aimed the golf cart toward the bushes beside the 8th tee. 

I tripped over my own left foot when I tried to get out of the fucking golf cart. When I hit the ground on my side Wendy started to laugh “God, you can’t even stand up, how the hell are you going to seduce me?” 

“Hey, I’m already down, come on, the grass is soft.” Wendy burbled some wise assed remark as she came around the back of the cart. She looked at me lying on my back then put a foot on my stomach. “Huh! Don’t do that, I might puke.”

“Shit, you’re a fucking amateur drunk if you can’t handle a tipsy woman standing on your belly. Get your pants down.” She levered open the button of her jeans then yanked the zipper down. Wendy dropped to her knees then rolled to her back, arched her butt off the ground and pulled her pants and panties to her knees in one swift move, I watched as her pussy was revealed in the dim starlight. Just as her legs flattened to the grass another series of fireworks lit up the heavens, Wendy puffed a sip of air and held it as the rockets flared and exploded. By the time the sparks faded my pants were around my ankles, my erection pointed at my sister. Wendy looked at what I had to offer her then wrapped it up in her fist. She started stroking me causing a gush of precum to coat the end of my prick. Wendy rolled to her stomach and said “Come on Kelvin, don’t be useless.” She crossed her arms on the grass and laid her head on them. 

I went to my knees over her legs and tried to push them apart but the jeans around her knees held them close. I pulled her pants and panties off then threw them under a bush. Wendy wiggled her ass at me, I stretched out over her back. I didn’t have to probe or prod, the end of my cock went straight and true and in seconds I was balls deep in my sibling. She rocked her ass, moaned softly, then spread her legs wider when I started fucking her. 

My sister was getting hot, wet and more active as she rolled her back. As her pussy stroked my cock her eyes fluttered closed, her breath came faster then suddenly she began to shiver as I ground my groin against her ass. Wendy gasped a deep breath then yelped it out as she warmed even more. We were beginning to hit a synchronized movement when her goddamn phone started chirping again. Wendy twisted around and flopped her hand on the ground until she nabbed the phone, “Wendy Martin, I’m drunk and I’m celebrating my Independence, what the hell do you want? Oh, sorry dad. Me and Kelvin are on the 8th watching more fireworks.” I shoved my prick as deep into her as I could, she caught her breath then said “Not much longer, you want me to wake you when we come in? No? Okay. Yeah, he can still drive a golf cart, we’ll be okay, it’s not like it goes 90 or something.” She thumbed off the connection, dropped the phone, rolled her head to me “Dad still thinks you’re an idiot for jacking the cart.”

“Fuck him.”

“No, fuck me.” With those words of encouragement, I returned to the pleasure of screwing my sister. Wendy threw her arms wide then her fingers started pulling blades of grass each time my groin slapped into her butt. She was whimpering softly, her back flexing as I plunged and pulled. After a few minutes of slamming my sister my mind sobered up enough to realize I was having more fun with Wendy than Jenny would have been. Just about then she pulled her knees up so her hips were off the ground, I rose to my knees with her, never missing a thrust as we repositioned. She started gasping and moaning, her pussy was growing wetter and hotter then she went stiff as a board for two seconds then yowled out an orgasm. Just like some scene from a stupid fucking chick movie, the night sky started blazing with more fireworks explosions while Wendy yelped and groaned. She was making a lot of noise and I was aware enough to think how glad I was that there were no golfers on the course. Her explosive orgasm was the final trigger in my own sexual sequence and I let loose my balls. The transfer of sperm from me to her concluded our 4th of July party. 

Wendy and I pulled our pants back up in silence then got back on the stolen golf cart. After a few moments of sitting and collecting my thoughts I started toward home. My sister leaned on the seat with her head back, looking into the night. She smiled as another round of fireworks flared against the stars. Her head flopped to me then she smiled and asked “You ready for more fireworks?”

“Huh, what? You want me to stop so we can fuck again?”

Wendy put her hand on my thigh and tickled the muscle with fingertips, “You don’t have to stop.” She unbuttoned and unzipped my dockers then reached for my resurging hard-on. Wendy bent over, licked the tip of my cock then locked her mouth over the head. I moved back on the seat as far as I could then she began to seriously suck my dick. She pulled off my erection then after fumbling in the dark she pulled her hand up, she was holding her smartphone. Wendy reached across my lap then balanced the phone on the dash of the cart then hit the video record icon. When it was recording and aimed right, she went back down on me. She was stroking the shaft, teasing the head with her tongue and my pressure was building. About a block from our house my prick launched its payload like a fucking Roman Candle. I fired surges of hot semen over Wendy’s tongue, her mouth filled then she lifted up and smeared the last two shots over her cheek and lips. When I was done shooting cum all over her face, she took her phone then sat up. She held the camera to her face while she blew bubbles of semen through pursed lips then wiped the mess off her face with a shirt sleeve. My sister ran a few seconds of the video while holding it up for me to see. As I watched her licking the shaft of my erection she asked “You want me to send that to you?” I fucking near came again when she asked that. I watched my sister give me head eight times that night. I hacked my meat as I watched her suck my juices. The video didn’t get my face so nobody would tell it was me if she ever showed it to anybody. 

I missed the entire morning of July 5th because I slept through until afternoon. When I ventured out the first person I met was dad, “You better call Connor and tell him you stole his golf cart before he sends the cops looking for it.” 

“Why didn’t you?”

“I didn’t fucking steal it.”

Just then Wendy came into the room, she interrupted my parental confrontation by demanding “Outside you little shit, we have to talk.” 

I was glad to get away from dad, but Wendy’s demeanor didn’t encourage me. Standing on the front lawn, out of earshot of eavesdroppers, my sister launched her verbal attack, “You stupid ass, you came in me! What the hell were you thinking!?” 

“Uh, you didn’t tell me not to.”

“Doesn’t matter, you need to learn that you have to pull out or use a goddamn condom unless the girl gives you the okay to pump her up. Never, never, cum in a girl unless she says it’s okay.” 

As my sister lectured me it occurred to me that she wasn’t mad that we had sex, just upset that I emptied my nuts in her. “Will you be okay? Do you have to worry?”

“I’m pretty sure I’m safe but don’t you ever cum in me again unless I say so.”

Whoa, what the hell did she just say? “We’re gonna do it again?”

“Hell no, at least not if we’re sober.” 

I couldn’t help it, I had to say it, “You want to have a drink with me?”

Wendy stepped back, looked at me intently for a few moments then began to grin, “You don’t have any fucking morals do you?” She paused, grinned wider and added “I have to wait until I get my period, after that we can talk about having another drink.” Wendy turned, took a few steps away then paused long enough to face me again and say “You know, it could be pretty convenient having you as a drinking buddy when the mood strikes me.” 

“And how often is that?”

“A lot.”

I lost my virginity to my Cousin, Sandy by JSipes7798

Introduction:

My Cousin, Sandy, took my virginity a week after my seventh birthday. She was only Six months older, but had the sexual wisdom and body of a 20 year old woman. All I knew about sex were the rumors young teenage boys talk about on the playgroundMy name is Jimmy and my Cousin, Sandy, took my virginity a week after my seventeenth birthday. She was only six month older, but had the sexual wisdom and body of a 20 year old woman. All I knew about sex were the rumors young teenage boys talk about on the playground. I had never seen a naked woman in real life. Sure, I and my friends had seen the nude pictures of dark skinned native women in Magazines.

However; their skin was so dark no one could make out the fine details such as their nipples. I was so naïve; I didn’t even know the implication of incest. I had some idea, but nothing solid. I knew it had something to do with relatives doing wicked things to each other. I have since gone on the internet and found an article about incest.

“How common is sex among siblings among teenagers and young adults”

“Brothers and sisters fuck quite a bit, as teenagers…”Brothers and sisters who grew up together from day one in the same household. A lot of teenage boys have sex with their vulnerable younger sisters and very often with a close cousin.

Anyway let’s get back to my seduction by my beautiful young cousin. I live in Tennessee and she lives in Missouri. The last time I had seen her, she was a scrawny kid with braces and no tits. Needless to say she is a far cry from that now. Sandy is 5’ 3” approximately 115 pounds, with straw blonde hair and sexy green eyes. As gorgeous as she is, I didn’t look at her with lust when fate brought us back together. Maybe it is the ‘Westermarck Effect’, or maybe it is just my naivety. It also may be due to the fact that I have absolutely no sexual experience with any girls.

My grandmother had become ill and I accompanied my Dad to Missouri to visit her in the hospital. We live about a four hour drive from the hospital so it requires us to stay overnight. My Dad’s sister lives near the hospital and offers to put us up overnight. They put my Dad in their spare bedroom. They have two daughters who have their own bedrooms. Neither daughter wants to give their bedroom to me, so I end up on a folding cot on the sun porch. The sun porch is located at the far end of the house, off my Cousin Sandy’s bedroom. I guess because of our very young age, no one sees any harm in us sleeping in such close proximity.

It was around ten o’clock when I went to bed. I am worn out from the trip and the day spent at the hospital, so I retire early. I usually sleep in a t-shirt and my boxer shorts. That’s exactly what I am sleeping in tonight. I dose off almost as soon as my head hits the pillow. I am roused out of my sleep about 20 minutes later by Sandy. She is sitting on the edge of my cot wearing a sheer, almost transparent hip length night gown. She says she isn’t sleepy and wants to talk for a while. I lay there reluctantly trying to listen as we engage in idle conversation that I find boring and uninteresting. I want to go back to sleep, but I didn’t.

Sandy talks with her hands waving in the air to emphasize what she is saying. She is one of those people who will occasionally touch you while making her point. Several times she put her hand on my chest. Each time I feel a kind of electricity move through my body. If it did nothing else, it has succeeded in waking me up. I start paying closer attention to what Sandy is talking about. She is telling me about her boyfriend who is station at a nearby Air Force Base in Arkansas. He is 20 and Sandy is almost eighteen. I ask if her parents approve of her dating an older boy. She tells me they didn’t know and that I am the only one she can talk with about him. I don’t understand why she wants me to know about him. She says she only needs me to listen. So I listen.

Sandy goes on with her story, still waving her hands and occasionally touching me. A few times she places her hand on my thigh, very close to my dick. Each time she does this my cock begins to itch and tingle. I can feel it getting hard. I try to ignore it, but the next time she touches my thigh her hand lands right on my dick and it springs up hard as a rock. She jerks her hand away and tells me how sorry she is for touching me like that. To this day I think it was on purpose. I assure her it is okay and not to get too upset about touching me. I can see the wheels turning in her head. Then she shocks the hell out of me when she asks if she can see it. I tell her no way, because we might get caught. She assures me everyone is asleep and we are on the far end of the house where no one can hear us.

I reach in the slit of my boxers and whip out an erect cock that I proudly display. She says she wants to see it all and asks me to take my boxers off. I slip them off and toss them on the foot of the cot. Sandy leans in for a closer look and I feel her hot breath on my cock and it gets even harder. She reaches out to touch it, but stops and looks at me. Her eyes are asking my permission. I nod my approval and feel her soft, warm hand encircle my ridged cock. She soothingly strokes my shaft up and down while lightly tickling my balls with her fingertips. The sensation send a chill through my body causing me to shudder. She pulls my cock to her face and tenderly rubs the head along her cheek and lips before sucking my cockhead into her mouth. She holds it in her mouth for a few seconds without moving. It feels warm and it feels wet. With my eyes close it is hard to differentiate between her warm wet pussy and her warm wet mouth. I feel like I am going to cum in her mouth as she lightly begins to swab my cockhead with her tongue and lowly hums; sending chills throughout my whole crotch. I can feel the pulsation and vibration in my balls and my rectum. She slowly pushes my cock further down her throat past her tonsils and back out without once gagging. She pauses and does it a second time and I feel her throat squeezing and massaging my cock. The sensation is so stimulating I lose control and begins pumping string after string of my cum down her throat. She swallows every drop without stopping. She looks up at me and smiles while pulling my cock further down her throat. My cock starts to spasm; my balls start to ache and a jolt of electricity passes from my balls to my stomach. I can’t take it anymore and have to push her away from my cock as more of my juices freely flow. My body is covered in sweat and I can’t catch my breath.

Sandy laughs and says, “What’s wrong big boy, did I just rock you world?”

I didn’t answer her. I just smile and roll over on my side and massage my aching balls. I had never experienced anything so incredible in my entire life. All I knew at that moment is that I wanted to spend the rest of my life in Sandy’s mouth. It took me several minutes to recover enough to sit up.

Sandy nudges me out of the way and flops down on her back, on the cot with her legs spread open for easy access and says, “Your turn, Jimmy. See if you can do the same for me.”

I hurriedly get down on my knees, place my hands on her thighs, and spread her legs as wide as I can. I stare at her cunt for a minute then dive head first into her slit. Poking my tongue into her pussy like it was my dick.

Sandy starts to squirm and pushes my head away from her crotch and says, “You have never eaten a woman’s pussy before, have you?” 

I was embarrassed to say I had not. She sits up and slaps her legs closed, preventing me from doing anymore damage to her tender pussy.

She looks at me and says most guys really suck at eating pussy. Not because they don’t like it, but because it is really fucking hard to do it properly. She says guys have to learn how to do it suitably. She tells me giving a gratifying pussy licking is the key to just about everything in life, including getting good head later on from your significant other. She says it’s time she breaks it down for me.

Sandy has me follow her into her bedroom. We are both naked at this point. We sit in the middle of her queen size bed in the lotus position facing each other while she explains to me how to pleasure a woman’s pussy. I spend much of the time staring at her pussy because as she talks about her pussy she intermittently touches and strokes her labia. I can’t tell if it’s on purpose or without thinking.

She says, “The secret to eating pussy is to read the signs. You can think of yourself as the best lover in the world, but if you can’t read the emotional road signs, you’re going to end up wandering around in a desolate labial wilderness causing more frustration than pleasure.”
She looks me in the eyes to see if I comprehend what she is saying. I try to act like I do. I am afraid to ask questions for fear she will think I stupid, or worse, that I might be gay. She goes on with her lecture and it appears she is enjoying being the expert.

“Think of eating the pussy as your way of saying, although I am about to rock your insides with 3 tons of explosives, here’s a little delightful session to show you how I really feel.”

I nod my head knowingly.

”Instead of a screamed “OH MY GOD!!” like something terrible has just happened, eating her pussy should bring forth a more splendiferous, “oh my god, oh my god, oh my god. Kind of like a gentle wave of electricity moving slowly through her body stimulating every sexual nerve ending of her being.”

Sandy beckons with her hands for me to comment and show that I am at least getting some idea about what she is trying to explain. I approvingly shake my head yes, but I apparently don’t have a convincing expression on my face. Sandy sighs and says, “Okay, let me break it down for you! You do know what the clit is, don’t you?”

“Of course I do” I boldly state, followed by a weak, “I think so.”

“I am going assume you do at this point. Don’t go down unless you’re really in to pleasing her. Unlike when a woman gives a courtesy blowjob, pussy eating can never be done as a favor. Doing it when you don’t want to will cause a lot of stupid mistakes. When a woman is not sufficiently stimulated the pussy is dry. A dry pussy is an unhappy pussy. A quick and easy way to check for dryness is to cup her pussy with your hand. If there is a wet puddle in the palm of your hand, then she is more than ready. If your hand encounters a dry pussy, go back to the kissing and hugging for a while. Just make damn sure at some point you actually spread her labia and dip your finger between the lips. Sometimes moisture gets trapped between the labia and a little moist coaxing is all that’s needed to get the honey dripping.”

I tell her I had never touched a real pussy, wet or dry, until tonight when I stuck my tongue in her pussy. Sandy pats my hand and indicates she understands my inexperience. She patiently continues with my sexual education.

“Once you’re reasonably sure the vagina is wet, give it a few gentle, teasing strokes with your finger or tongue. There’s nothing worse than rushing into this, so make sure she’s really begging for it before you get under the cover. It’s important you don’t play your trump card too soon by putting your fingers all the way inside. This can detract from the upcoming penetration and kill the tease factor. Try to remember that 78 percent of a woman’s pleasure is about yearning for the orgasmic explosion. Poking a tongue or finger in too soon is sure to put out the fire of desire.”

“Once her pussy is lathered up, it’s time to go down for the main event. Get your fingers out of the way and don’t touch anything for a bit. Let your crotch do a bit of grinding on her clit and get some last-minute kissing and snuggling in like you’re going away on a vacation. Though it’s very tempting as you go down to pull the blankets over your head like they do in the movies, but this is a very bad idea. It gets super hot down there and whipping the blanket off your head and gasping for air ten seconds before she orgasms is pretty much going to kill the mood.”

“You can always start by kissing her boobs and stomach and slowly work your way down to paradise. I recommend you toss the blanket away altogether. And don’t get too carried away with those tits, though. That’s something you should have taken care of before the panties even came off. Right now it’s all about the stomach and inner thighs. A little bit of gentle biting is good, but not too hard. A sure winner is to start nibbling and licking at the knee and move toward the prize in a slow, shark-like movement. Nibble your way right up to the edge of her cunt, then skip across it and nibble down the other thigh and back up. Repeat as needed. Doing this a few times will get her really hot and save you a lot of pussy-eating time in the long run.”

“When you’re just about ready to do the deed, start practicing on that slit between her labia. And remember not spend too long there or she might begin to think that you believe that’s all there is to eating her cunt, and start to get frustrated. By now she should be dying for you to make your move. If you’re doing it right, she’ll be moaning and trying to force your head between her legs. Stretch this phase out until she looks like she’s been holding her breath for three days. 

Hover over her bush for about five seconds before the first lick. If you wait longer than that, she may think you’re having second thoughts because of a bad smell. Of course, we all know that her pussy will smell sweeter than a bowl of honey. It should go without saying, never bite down hard on the vagina in any way whatsoever. If this needs more explaining you should probably just stick to jerking off and forget about being with women.”

“Remember to isolate your playing field. You’re never going to be able to identify all the parts if her pussy if it looks like an overgrown alfalfa field. One hot trick is to get her to spread her lips apart so her pussy is all set up for you like a grand buffet. Do your first upward lick at a snail’s pace. It’s good to groan and moan too as you do this maneuver. It shows you’re enjoying it while sending microscopic audio phonic vibrations right up her love tunnel. 

Start just above her anus and slowly lick all the way to her clit. Do about a dozen of these puppy dog licks before moving on, remembering to take it really slow, like four seconds per tongue stroke. This is also a good time to figure out what kind of clit she has. If it’s real sensitive, she’ll probably convulse as you pass over it and that means you’re in for an easy ride. If there’s no reaction when you nibble over her clit, she probably has one of those numb little pea clits and you’re in for maybe a fifteen to twenty minute session of tongue fatigue. It’s hard to advise whether you should stay with it or move on. If you get tired of trying to get a positive response, take it out on her clit. Figure out just how much abuse her clit can take without making it painful and show the little bastard whose boss. After all, a non-responsive clit is precisely what makes clitoral pleasuring so difficult.

This is where the real skill comes in to play. The clit is surrounded by the labia, and even after you do find him; it can take a lot of force to pop him over the edge. All of a sudden you’re forced to give it your full focus. Think of the clit as a tumor in a pile of earlobes. When you push down on the area, he’s the only one that can’t be squished. Once one of your tongue troopers finds him, call for reinforcements. Use your tongue and lips to get her labia out of the way and focus all your attention on getting the clit isolated from everything else. Once you find him, give him a bit of a hard time for trying to hide from you. Smack him and give him a couple of whacks across the head with your tongue. The best way to stimulate the clit is to run your entire flat tongue over it after you isolate it from the lips. The little man in the boat should feel the rough texture of your entire tongue pushing down on his body and his boat.”

“After the slow licks it’s time to get this party started. There are essentially two types of clits; ones that enjoy a serious stimulation and the ones that don’t. Those that don’t are about as much fun as a one-inch penis and you should abandon clitoral stimulation right away. It is not worth your efforts because she may never experience a satisfying orgasm. Clits come in all shapes, sizes, and sensitivities; but that doesn’t really tell you much. All clits want to be treated tenderly and soothingly at the beginning, but the only way you can tell if you need to go fast at the end is by reading her reactions. This is impossible to teach. It goes back to reading the emotional signs, but just do the best you can. All I can tell you is convulsing means to take it slow and easy and screaming “Oh my God” means to bring it on baby!”

“The “Oh my God” reactions are the most fun because you can be creative. Separate this clit from the labia and suck it right up into your mouth. Now while creating an airtight vacuum chamber in your mouth, whack the little s.o.b. with one big tongue wallop. The vacuum is a great way to bring her to an orgasm, but it’s a bit much sometimes, so mix things up with some circles around the clit and some tongue fucking. After a few teasers and swirling circles around the clit; bam bam slam it senseless like a boxer whacking a speed bag. If she starts freaking out like it’s too much, ease up on the assault and go back to the puppy dog licks. Some clits don’t want to be singled out and battered around. These are the boring ones that need to be treated with gentle care. Just do casual puppy dog licks until she cums, pure and simple.”

“As you’re closing in for the kill, go back to the vacuum and give the clit a relentless head smacking. Up-and-down swipes with your tongue are usually the most effective, but your tongue will get less tired if you throw in a few side-to-sides. Any inconsistent action at this point may throw her off, killing the mood or at least setting you back a few minutes, which is bad for morale. It’s important to keep the rhythm going. A good way is to keep it random; try spelling out different letters of the alphabet with the tip of your tongue. Try humming a tune that goes with the movement of your tongue. If you are dealing with a particularly daring lover she may enjoy something in her rectum at just the right moment. An index or middle finger gives you the best latitude, but keep in mind you’re doing a vulgar thing that not all women enjoy and this should be saved until the end. Incidentally, if you’re trying to introduce a finger in her ass as a good thing, try slipping it in during her orgasm. When you feel the inner thighs start to shake, she is almost there. The big ‘O’ is about to come roaring to the surface. You’re almost home and this may or may not be the time to start changing tactics. It could be a gamble so you have to trust your own judgment.”

“Also remember to keep going several seconds after her orgasm begins to rock her world. Keep in mind, it isn’t really over until her hands come down from above and pushes you off her vagina. At this point you can claim success and maybe take a victory lap by giving her a couple of tongue tickles around her rectum. However; if she’s multi-orgasmic, you’ll have to keep going until you’ve done the whole routine another four or five times. If you’re not sure when to stop, just keep giving her this delightful treatment until the magic hands do come down and calls time out.”

“Once you’re done (totally finished), she’s going to want you to back off pronto because the whole area will be sensitive. Sometimes gently blowing your hot breath over the area helps to calm and soothe while she settles down from her orgasm. Each woman is different and you will have to play this by ear.”

Sandy stretches out on the bed and says, “Okay, do you think you are ready to show me what you learned?”

I crawl next to Sandy and kiss her gently on the lips. She coos as I begin stroking her breast. She scoots closer to me and urges me to go slow and explore her body. She closes her eyes while I toy with her nipples. I begin to tease and kiss my way down her body. I take my time kissing and licking on her neck, nibbling on her ears and telling her how wonderfully beautiful she is. Sandy can feel herself getting very wet and she blushes. I continue down, slowly licking every inch of her upper chest. I tease each nipple for what seems like forever. Finally, with encouragement from Sandy’s forceful push on the back of my head, I engulf as much of her C-cup tits, one at a time, as I can. I pay special attention to her nipples; licking, sucking and lightly biting. Her breathing is getting heavier, with short shallow bursts; her moans get louder with anticipation. She is so wet it puddle on the sheet. Her wetness didn’t go unnoticed by me.

She pushes her hip into me sighing and whispering softly in my ear, “Yes…yes…yes. Keep going.”

I remind her that she said the secret to good sex is to go slow and make the woman literally beg to be fucked. I continue kissing down her body. My next stop is that sensitive area just above her pubic region, where the top of her bikini panties had been. I slowly lick along the panty-line around to her right hip with my tongue. Then slowly, keeping my tongue pressed lightly to her skin, I trace the same line back around to her left hip. I can smell the scent of her sopping wet pussy. I am teasing her, and I am driving her crazy. I can tell by her moans that she is rather perturbed that I don’t go ahead and lick her pussy, but she had made an issue out not rushing it. I am determined to take my time and make her beg. Her gyrations tell me that my actions are generating the desired effect, and she likes the treatment she is getting. 

I continue licking down the front of her right thigh, kissing softly around, but never making contact with her wet pussy. I lick the wetness of her inner right thigh down to her knee and back up. I lightly graze her vaginal slit with my tongue, as I cross over and do the same thing to her left thigh. She is pulling at my head with all of the strength she has, begging me to put my mouth on her wet vagina. She is driving her hips up to meet my licking, partially spreading her vaginal lips with each thrust.

“Jimmy….PLEASE!!!!!” She moans softly.

That’s all she needed to say. I push her legs as wide as they will go, revealing her wet and willing pussy. I give her a slow puppy dog lick up the middle of her pussy then go directly for her clit with my mouth and as I suck it into my mouth, she lets out a loud guttural moan.

“Yessssssss… Oh my God yessss!!” She pushes my face deep into her pussy and shudders.

I let my tongue fall down to her vaginal entrance and press it firmly inside as far as it will go. Her hips buck up to meet me and she begins to fuck my tongue. I hold my face and tongue firmly in one place as she works her pussy on it. When her hips fall for the last time, my tongue is steadfastly in place on her clit. I start to lick it vigorously and then suck it back into my mouth. About this time she lets out another loud scream. 
“Oh my God….I’m CUMMMMIIIINNNNNGGGGG!!!!”

Her hips are thrashing violently, but with the pressure of my hands on her legs and my suction on her clit, I never break contact. Her pussy begins to gush, and I am surprised to discover she is, what I later learn; a squirter. I had never seen any woman squirt. I am so sexually naïve, I had never even heard of such a thing. Her fluids quickly smear across my face and run down her ass to the sheets below, leaving the start of what will become a giant wet spot. Sandy assures me that no one has ever made her squirt like that before. She says that I have absolutely graduated her pussy eating class with a definite A+ grade.
I pull her to me and tenderly kiss her lips as I welcome her tits against my chest. Her tongue is pushing at my lips trying to find its way into my mouth. I open my mouth and her tongue dances around exploring every inch of my mouth. She climbs on my chest and I feel her nipples harden as she presses her tits to me. I hold her tightly in my arms and close my eyes while I start to drift off into a peaceful sleep.

As soon as Sandy realizes I am going to sleep, she pokes me in the ribs and says, “Not so fast, Buster. You are not getting any sleep until you shove that cock of yours in me and make me cum just as hard as you did with your tongue.”

With that, I push myself up and bring my knees forward positioning myself between her splayed legs. I begin to rub my cock head up and down her pussy, starting at her clit. With each pass I put more and more pressure until I finally push the head into her tight, wet opening. It is the first time that my cock has actually entered her sexy pussy. It’s the first time my cock has been in anyone’s pussy.

I begin to slowly grind my five inch cock into her. I am being careful not to hurt her because she is incredibly tight, and I, not knowing any differently, think of myself as incredibly large. As I slowly push into her, I can feel her vaginal lips, slick with her love juices stretch around my cock, and her velvety walls close in around it. It was a moment that can only be described as amazing. I am experiencing my first ever intercourse. I am no longer a virgin. No romance novelist or sex writer could have ever come up with a scene this magnificent.

After several minutes of slowly pushing in, pulling part way out, and pushing in a little deeper, I am finally to the half way mark. It won’t be long now before I am completely in her, balls deep. Our eyes never break contact. She is looking at me with a grimaced look on her face; she also has a look of passion, love, lust and pleasure all in one. I hold myself in her for a few moments to allow her to adjust to having me inside of her.

She begins to grind her hips into me and says, “I would have never believed anything could feel so wonderful.”

I take this as my clue that she is adjusted properly and I begin to rock in time with her grinding. With each in stroke I push as deeply as I can. With each pull out, I leave just the head in before plunging back into her. I start to massage her clit with the thumb of my right hand as I play with her nipples with my left. She starts to moan louder and grind harder. I can tell that she is on the verge of another orgasm so I pick up my pace to meet hers.

Within minutes she is thrashing about the bed wildly under me. I can feel her pussy gushing around my cock so I pull out and feel her squirt with more pressure than I ever imagined possible. I keep my thumb on her clit until she relaxed on the bed.

I give her a moment to gather herself and then roll her over to her stomach and get her up on her hands and knees. I get her to arch her back just right and position my entrance perfectly. I kneel behind her and slowly ease my throbbing cock into her pussy from the rear. I have heard that a woman’s pussy gets much tighter in the doggy style position. I also heard it makes you cum faster. I am more than ready to cum.

Once I am completely in her from the rear, I suggest she reach back and play with her clit, if she so desired. She did. I tell her that I will let her control the pace, that all she has to do is rock back and forth on my cock as I hold still. And she does. She starts slow at first, but as her hand quickens on her clit, her rocking on my cock get faster.

She begins to rock faster and faster as another orgasm is building. I looked down at her beautiful ass, her tight little hole staring up at him. I decide to try something one of my friends read in his Dad’s Playboy Magazine. I plan to insert my middle finger into her virgin ass. With my right finger thoroughly lubed with my spit, I place it on her anal opening and start putting pressure. She stops rocking on my cock, wondering what I am doing. I knew then she had never experienced the pleasure of anal sex. She stops rocking and looks at me with a look of horror. She has never had a finger or anything else in her ass. I assure her it will be okay.

“Keep going baby, you will enjoy this, I promise.” I tell her as I thrust my cock deeper into her vagina.

She quickly decides that she liked it. She resumes her rocking, and with each move back towards me, I push my finger in a little deeper. Finally, after a few minutes of easing my finger into her, I am in to the third knuckle. This sends a new sensations through her body as she pinches her clit hard and slams herself on my cock. It did not take long after that for her to have another earth shattering, screaming orgasm, with yet more fluids added to the already sizable wet spot. Her squirting causes me to launch into my orgasm. My body starts shaking and I feel very weak and fall over onto her back. She collapses on the bed in front of me, my cock pulls out of her pussy, and my finger from her ass.

Sandy breathlessly says, “Oh, Jimmy, I knew I was right when I first fantasized you were going to be a great lover, you are a great lover. When I first saw you at the hospital, I pictured you sliding a large cock in and out of my pussy. I could feel my pussy getting wetter and wetter, and then I began to plan how I was going to get you in my bed. And who would ever think that my parent would set the stage for the greatest sex I have ever experienced in my life.”

I rolled over on my back next to her as she anxiously climbed on top of me. Her knees are still weak, hell; her whole body is weak from three back to back squirting orgasms. As she positions herself above me, she reaches between her legs to grab my cock and tries to guide it into her vagina. It is semi-hard and won’t cooperate. She slides down and shoves it into her mouth and starts to suck and chew on the head. The more she does this the harder it gets. It finally springs back to life and in one swift motion she came down and impaled herself on my 5 inches of love. She falls forward on my chest and her body is shaking with another mini-orgasm so I start to drive my hips up into her. I begin kind of slow, but soon pick up my pace. She is still lying on my chest and is moaning in my ear letting me know that I am pleasing her in more ways than she can imagine.

My cock and balls are completely soaked, the bed sheets ruined. She pushes herself up and brings her knees forward. She holds my cock in her by clinching her internal muscles. I reach up with both hands and start playing with her nipples. Her left hand falls to my chest for balance as her right hand works her clit again. She starts to ride me cowgirl style. She begins to slowly grind on my cock, and as she regains strength her pace gets faster.

“Oh Jimmy, you feel so good inside me. I am so glad I was allowed be the one who took your virginity. It was the best sex I have ever had. You are the only man I will ever want to fuck me from now on. I am yours forever.”

“Thanks Sandy,” I say in between breaths as I can feel my balls start to tighten. I begin to force my hips up to meet with her grinding pace. Our rhythm is in sync.

“Fill me with your hot cum. Fill me up!”

That’s all it takes to trigger my next orgasm.

“Uhhgggffnneff….I’m Cumming Sandy, I…..ahhh….ohhhhh!!!!”

At that very moment the first of 6 spurts of cum shoot into Sandy’s cunt. I explode a load of cum into her that will fill a bucket. It triggers her last mind numbing orgasm which causes her body slump forward on my chest. I pump several smaller spurts into her as her muscles involuntarily milk my cock dry. I put my arms around her and hold her tightly to my body. I say, “You have literally fucked my brains out. I can’t take anymore until I can get some much needed rest.”

We fall asleep in each other’s arm. Just before sun up Sandy wakes me up and suggests we dress and return to our own beds. I give her one last lingering kiss before returning to my cot. I pull the cover over my head just as my Dad opens the door and calls me to breakfast.

Teenage Hormones Pt. 3 by JSipes7798

Introduction:

Becky knew that her Dad was always giving her admiring glances, but she didn’t realize he actually wanted to fuck her until her big brother told her.As soon as the sun appeared over the horizon, a ray of sunlight hit Logan in the eyes and woke him up. He squinted his eyes and looked at the digital clock on his nightstand. It was 6:08; much too early to rise. He rolled onto his side and covered his head with the thin blanket. Thoughts of the night before with his Sister, Becky flooded his mind. He had wanted to fuck her since the first time he realized she was developing tits. Last night it finally happened.

It all started after dinner when Becky whispered in his ear for him to wait ten minutes and then meet her in her bedroom. Once in her bedroom, she explained to him that their mother was aware of his obsession with his own sister’s breast. Mom had suggested to her that it may ease some of the sexual tension between the two if she just showed Logan her tits and let him examine and fondle them. The plan was to remove the mystery that her hidden breast imposed on him. Mom’s thinking was men seem to get more excited by what they can’t see than they do with what they can see.

All went well with that plan until the magnetic pull of her naked breast lured his mouth to her magnificent hard nipples. Minutes later, his hand found its way into Becky’s panties, which resulted in her experiencing a breath-taking orgasm. After that, all bet was off, and Logan needed more; so, did she. He and his sister then participate in their very first passionate brother-sister kiss with tongue action from both. Then Becky asked him to use his magical tongue on her pussy. Of course, after he brought her to another incredible orgasm with his tongue action, she felt obligated to make him cum with her tongue. Yes…you guessed it; not long after that, his cock moved from her mouth to her pussy for the most amazing incestuous brother sister fuck anyone could have ever imagined.

The whole incestuous event flooded Logan’s mind as he laid in bed, stroking his hard cock. He recalled the wonderfully silky, smooth feeling on his tongue from her pussy lining and the sweet taste of her juices as they saturated his tongue. He knew he had to taste her delicious juices again. The sooner, the better.

Logan tiptoed across the hall; opened Becky’s bedroom door, quickly stepped inside and closed it behind him. She was peaceably sleeping on her back. Her nightgown had risen above her waist during the night and was prominently exposing her beautifully manicured blond pubic hairs. He knelt beside her bed and took a deep breath, inhaling the musky feminine aroma emanating from her displayed vagina. Logan blew his warm breath over her Venus mound ruffling the curly pubs covering her pussy. It caused a tickling sensation which triggered her to scratch that area but not rouses her from sleep.

Her brother then traced his tongue up between the folds of her vagina and gently pressed on her clit. Becky stirred, her breathing increased, but she remained asleep. Logan sat back on his heels and watched her nipples get hard as her breasts began to rise and fall with each increasingly rapid breath. He slipped off his boxers and positioned himself between her legs. He could see her vagina was getting wet by the little droplets of moisture collecting on her pubic hairs. He rubbed the head of his cock along the folds of her pussy, mixing his pre-cum with her natural juices. As soon as he added a small amount of pressure, his cock slid into her pussy, and her eyes flew open.

“Oh my, God, Logan. I thought I was dreaming,” she said as she pulled him to her lips for a passionate kiss. The kiss was long and deep with a lot of tongue play; not your typical sibling kiss. No, it was a kiss reserved for serious lovers.

Logan began with a few slow in and out strokes then progressed on to rapid hammering strokes. Becky wrapped her legs around his waist and locked her heels under his buttocks, pulling him as deep as she could into her eager pussy. Within minutes they both experienced simultaneous orgasms. He rolled off, and they laid there covered in a thin sheen of sweat; both panting like thirsty dogs.

“Oh my, God. That was every bit as good as last night,” he said as he gasped for his next breath.

She could only shake her head, yes. They laid there quietly for several minutes, then Becky climbed on her brother’s chest and gave two quick pecks on his lips. She stared into his eyes and started to say something but stopped. Logan felt she was troubled about something.”

“What,” he said?

“Nothing,” she answered.

“Damn it, Becky, if you have something you wanted to say, I want to hear it,” he snapped.

She pondered a moment then asked, “Why did you wait so long before you gave in to me? You knew damn well I wanted you to fuck me and I have known for a long time that you wanted to fuck me! In Nashville, I did just about everything but begged you to fuck me, and you acted as though I had the plague or something.” 

Logan thought for a moment then said, “I just couldn’t. I wanted to, but I just couldn’t.”

“What do you mean, you just couldn’t,” she shouted! “It would have been a perfect time if you had really wanted me. We had both just showered. We were each dressed for bed. I had no panties on under my gown, and you wore only boxers. We were sharing the same bed in a private room no less. So, tell me why you just couldn’t.”

“I promised Dad I wouldn’t,” he blurted!

Becky rose up on her elbows and stared into his eyes. “What do you mean, you promised, Dad,” she asked. “I want to hear the full story or so help me, God, you will never touch me again; and I do mean, never again!”

Logan could tell by the unsmiling expression on his sister’s face that she meant every word. He had to level with her or forfeit all future access to her sexual favors.

“I promised Dad; I would not try to fuck you until he had a chance to fuck you first.

Becky was shocked. It took several minutes for her to recover from the shock and to gather her thoughts. At first, she had a blank stare, but it slowly transformed into a devious grin. 

“I should have known he wanted to fuck me,” she laughed. “I’ve noticed him glancing at my tits and ass most every morning since my tits began to show through my nightshirt. And to be perfectly truthful, I liked him looking at me in that way. It was proof I was becoming a woman; a woman who men would be sexually attracted to. I just never translated those glances from Daddy into a desire to fuck me. For God’s sake, I didn’t even think Dads went around wanting to fuck their own daughter.”

“Becky, when fathers look at their daughters like that, they are no longer thinking like a Dad. They are thinking like a normal healthy man who has been sexually aroused by a desirous young woman,” her brother explained.

“Logan, I knew right away you wanted to fuck me, the first time I saw your dick fighting to get out of your boxers. The girls at school talk about teasing their brothers until they get an erection. Some of the girls talk about how much they would like to fuck their brothers. That’s what got me so hot to lure you into my bed,” she confided. 

“Are you going to let Dad fuck you too?”

“Probably, but I’m going to have fun with him first,” she giggles.

“What do you mean, you are going to have fun with him first,” Logan asked.

“I’m not going to just hop in bed with him. I am going to make him work for it,” Becky smiled. “I’m going to tease him with the prospect of fucking me until he starts to cum in his pants every time, I come near him.”

“Oh, you wicked girl! That’s something I would love to watch,” Logan laughed.

“Well, I’m not going to let you watch me fuck, Daddy, but I will openly tease him in front of you,” she nefariously chuckled.

******

Dad returned from his Louisville sales trip just two days before Becky’s graduation from high school. He arrived after their usual dinner time and was tired and hungry. Lucy fixed him a ham and cheese sandwich while he went to the bedroom and unpacked his suitcase. Logan went with his Dad and reported his successful seduction of Mom.

“Dad, everything worked out just as you said it would with Mom. She was so horny when we got home, she didn’t resist my final efforts one bit.”

“Didn’t I tell you she would be ready for a good fuck by the time you arrived back home?”

“You were right about everything, Dad.

“How long did it take you to get her in bed after you got home from Nashville?”

“I fucked her that first night we got home.”

“See, I knew she was horny as hell when she left Nashville. I bet if Becky hadn’t been along, she would’ve talked you into stopping at a motel along the Interstate for good long fuck.”

“Actually, Dad, it didn’t happen that easily. Sure, she was horny as hell, but not quite ready to fuck her Son. The thing that pushed her the final distance was your call telling her you wouldn’t be home for a few more days.”

“How did that make the difference?”

“She was terribly upset that you avoided having sex with her while we were in Nashville,” Logan reported. “Becky and I tried to console her, but nothing we said seems to make a difference. She got so distraught; she went to bed immediately after your call. Later that night, I heard her go back downstairs. I waited for about five minutes and then followed. I found her sitting in the dark in the family room, crying. She finally confided that she thought you were having sex with someone else and didn’t need her for sexual relief anymore. I embraced her and began to console her again. That led to a gentle kiss on her lips, which turned into a passionate kiss. The next thing I can remember is she slipped out of her robe, laid back on the sofa, and pulled me on top of her. To tell you the truth, Dad, it was all a haze after that, but I can tell you with surety it was the best sex I’d ever had in my life.”

“I’m sure it WAS the best you ever had, Son, because up until then you were an admitted virgin. It was your first time, and the first time is always the best you ever had.”

“That’s so true, Dad. I was on cloud nine for days.”

Jim was happy to learn from Logan that his conquest of his Mom had been successful, but aggravated that Lucy was being a bit stand-offish. He began to wonder if his plan with Logan had backfired and Lucy was too pleased to have her Son as a substitute lover. She welcomed him back with a big hug and a kiss, but it wasn’t an enthusiastic kiss like he was accustomed. Lucy did fix him a delicious ham and cheese sandwich but didn’t engage in the usual chitchat that followed his past homecomings. She remained aloof well-pasted bedtime. 

The fireworks really began when everyone retired for the evening. Jim and Lucy removed their clothes and crawled into their marital bed. They had always slept in the nude ever since their honeymoon. So, Jim naturally assumed everything was back to normal, and as soon as the lights went out, he pulled her to him and tried to be amorous. Lucy was still angry and rebuffed his attempt to make love to her. Logan and Becky laid in their separate bedrooms and listened as their Mom and Dad argued loudly.

“Sweetheart, why are you so angry with me,” he asked?

“I’m sure you already know why,” she sneered.

“If I knew I wouldn’t be asking.”

“Think back to our recent trip to Nashville.”

“I remember it well. We all seemed to have a wonderful time at ‘Opryland,’ and the dinner afterward was superb.”

“And we went back to the hotel and went to sleep without so much as a goodnight kiss, she pouted.

“You were asleep when I got out of the shower.”

“I wasn’t really asleep. I only pretended to be asleep to see if you were horny enough to wake me up for some much-needed sex. Apparently, you were getting your sexual relief elsewhere and didn’t need to make love with me.”

Jim finally figured out the problem and wondered if he should reveal the plan he had concocted with his Son. “That’s not it at all, Honey. I didn’t make love with you because…” He stopped in mid-sentence and questioned if he should reveal all.

“Go on, Sweetheart, finish what you started to say. You didn’t make love with me because, why?”

“I shouldn’t tell you this, but I promised Logan I would only get you aroused on that trip and send you home hornier than when you arrived.”

Lucy was not only shocked but very angry. “You did what? You promised Logan you would send me home hornier than when I arrived! “Why on earth would you promise him such a thing?”

“Don’t get mad, Honey, but Logan has been wanting to fuck you for years. Most young men his age have a strong desire to fuck their mothers. I can remember myself wanting to fuck my Mom, but it never happened. So, I decided to help my Son do what I was never able to accomplish. I didn’t consult you because I was sure you would reject it and fly into a shit fit like you are doing now,” he explained.

“I know he had been wanting to fuck me. I also know that it is normal behavior in young men his age. What I don’t understand is why in the hell you would want to help your Son enter into a sexual relationship with his own Mom. That’s not normal behavior for a Dad.”

“It was for you, Honey. I know how you crave sex when I am away. I hear it in your voice when we talk on the phone. I feel it in the text messages we exchange almost daily. I was afraid that you may get to such a point of desperate need that you may be tempted to seek sexual relief with someone else.”

“Jim, you are a real dumbass at times,” she screamed! “How could you do such a thing without consulting me first.” 

Jim just shrugged his shoulders.

“Well…I guess you will be happy to hear that your conspiratorial scheme with our Son was a success and I loved every minute of it. I can’t wait for him to slip his big cock into me again. Now, are you satisfied?”

Jim didn’t have a satisfactory answer, so he remained quiet and let her vent.

“For your information, Mr. know -it all, I’m not angry at you for helping our Son seduce me,” She smirked. “I’m angry because you didn’t let me know that it was alright with you if I fucked our handsome Son. If you only knew how long I have fantasized about my Son sliding his young hard cock into my often, lonely pussy.”

It took Jim a while for what she said to sink into his befuddled mind. He blinked his eyes and said,” Why didn’t ever tell me you wanted to fuck our Son?”

“Probably for the same reason you never told me you wanted to fuck our daughter; I was embarrassed, and I thought you may think I was a sick pervert!”

Jim was quiet for a minute and then asked, “Well, …how was our Son in bed?”

“Surprisingly wonderful for his first time,” she bragged. “He was a bit awkward to begin, and then his lust apparently took over, and he began fucking me like a real pro.”

Jim moved between Lucy’s legs, passionately kissed her and skillfully slid his hard cock into her wet pussy and said, “Tell me all about it, Honey. I want to know just how much of man my Son really is. Don’t leave a single detail.”

Lucy wrapped her legs around Jim’s waist, and rhythmically matched his thrusts.

“I figured his cock would be quite large based on the bulge in his pants, but when that big thing started filling my pussy it took my breath away,” she swooned. “I don’t know how long his cock is, but it was like it just kept going deeper and deeper into my pussy. It hit places your cock never even came close to touching.”

“Are you telling me my son has a bigger cock than mine,” he asked?

“That’s exactly what I am telling you,” she snickered. “Are you jealous?”

“I am not only jealous but extremely proud of my Son.”

Jim’s cock suddenly got harder and twitched several times. “I think this talk about our Son fucking me is really turning you on, Honey,” she giggled. “Your cock has never been harder.”

“I know,” Jim gasps! “And I think I am on the verge of cumming harder than I ever have before.

“Honey, I think we should talk about my sex with our Son each time we fuck,’ Lucy cooed. “I love the way your cock is throbbing and stimulating the inside of my pussy. I think I am going to cum really hard too!”

“How as he at eating your pussy?”

Lucy stiffened and shuddered for a moment as an orgasm rushed through her body. It took her a minute to recover before continuing.

“He was about like you the first time you ate mine, but I guided him to all the places I needed him,” she replied. “He followed my instructions and had me cumming within minutes. The second time he did it, I came even faster and harder. He’s gotten progressively better each time since.”

“That’s my Boy, following right along in his father’s footsteps.”

“I don’t want to hurt your ego, Honey, but you will never be better at eating my pussy like Logan.”

“Why would say that, Honey? I always thought you liked the way I ate your pussy.”

“I do like the way you eat my pussy, but you’ve had a lot of years to practice, but never seem to come up with much variety. He was a natural and got it right the first time. Not only that, he does something different each time.”

“Different how?”

“Well…for example, he sometimes sticks his finger up my butt just as I start cumming. Another time he will suck my clit into his mouth and start pounding it with his tongue as I cum.”

“Maybe I should start eating other women’s pussy while I am traveling so, I can gain more experience and maybe pick up some new techniques.”

“Go ahead smart ass; eat other women’s pussy, but I get to let other men eat my pussy while you’re gone so I can adequately gauge whether you are really making any significant progress.”

Logan heard the sounds of sexual ecstasy coming from his parent’s bedroom. The more he heard, the harder his cock got. He made his way down the hallway to Becky’s bedroom. She was naked and waiting with her legs spread. Logan pressed his tongue deep into her vagina. The sounds coming from Becky’s bedroom echoed the sounds coming from Mom and Dad’s bedroom.

It was after ten o’clock in the morning when Mom knocked lightly on Becky’s bedroom door, rousting her from a deep, peaceful slumber. Becky rubbed the sleep from her eyes and groused, “Come in,” there was an obvious annoyance in her voice because she thought it would be her brother shaming her for sleeping so late.

Mom stepped into the room and said, “Honey, I’m sorry to wake you, but I have errands to run and your brother left at sunrise to go to the lake with friends. So, I need you to get up and help your Dad with some chores he wants to do around the house.”

Becky raised her arms over her head and stretched. She glanced at the clock and asked, “Can I sleep about fifteen minutes longer?”

“Normally I would let you sleep longer, but I have to leave right away to get my errands done before late afternoon,” she apologized. “And I know you well enough to predict that the fifteen minutes would stretch into much longer.”

“Okay, okay, just give me two more minutes,” she pleaded.

“I’m not leaving this room until I see you out of that bed, Becky Mitchell,” she firmly announced. “I know your games, girl. If I leave here before you are out of that bed, you will go right back to sleep and leave your Dad to do the chores all by himself. So, up and out of there, young Lady!”

Becky rolled out of bed and growled, “I’m up. I’m up so, go run your errands.”

As Mom was leaving the room, she turned and said, “I fried some bacon and scrambled some eggs for you. They’re on the stove. All you have to do is pop them in the microwave.”

Becky shook her head, acknowledging that she understood what her Mom had said, motioned with her hand for Mom to go and then entered the bathroom to brush her teeth. When she finished brushing her teeth, she heard the front door close. She looked out the window in time to see her Mom leave in the car.

Becky searched through some of her old t-shirts trying to find just the right one to tease her Dad. She found one she hadn’t worn in two years. It was so tight on her it looked like her boobs were going to rip right through the front and it came down just far enough to barely cover her butt. She applied a bit of pink lip gloss, slipped off her panties, turned her butt to the mirror and experimented with how far she could bend before her ass was exposed. She sniffed her panties before dropping them in the dirty clothes hamper and then proceeded down to the kitchen.

Becky stopped just before entering the kitchen and pinched each nipple to make sure they were prominently pushing against her t-shirt. Dad was sitting in his usual chair, drinking a cup of coffee. She witnessed his eyes flash like lightning to her tits and then quickly back to his coffee cup. She deviously smiled to herself as Dad blushed. She then ambled over to him, hugged him from behind and kissed his on the neck; making sure her hard nipples pressed into his back and whispered, “I am so happy you are back home, Daddy.”

“I’m happy to be back home, Sweetheart.”

Becky then bent over his shoulder to pick up a napkin to wipe a smudge of lip gloss from his neck. She purposely glided her hard nipple along his shoulder as she picked up the napkin and then took her time dragging her breast back while checking his crotch for a bulge.

“I got a little bit of lip gloss on your neck, Daddy,” she explained as she dabbed his neck with the napkin.

Dad felt a shiver journey from his neck to his balls. The blood rushing to his cock made him swell quickly. Becky moved to the cabinet to get a plate for her breakfast. A major tent appeared in Dad’s shorts but was shielded from Becky’s view by the table. She had to rise up on her tiptoes to reach the plates. She knew her ass was exposed to her Dad when she felt a breeze.

Dad’s cock got so hard it was painful and needed adjusting in his shorts. He waited until Becky turned toward the stove before making the needed adjustment. He couldn’t stop himself from squeezing the head of his cock and giving it a few quick strokes. He glanced in her direction to make sure she didn’t see him. Becky filled her plate, poured herself a cup of coffee, and joined her Dad at the table.

“Daddy, will you get the thermal mug from the top shelf for me? I want to take a big mug of ice water out to the pool later.”

Dad said, “Okay,” but was hesitant to get up because of the boner he was hiding under the table. Becky looked at him and smiled, then pretended to focus on something on the table to her left. Jim took that opportunity to spring up and quickly retrieve the mug. He placed it on the counter and returned to his chair. He was reasonably sure Becky hadn’t seen the tent in his shorts. He was wrong. The tent was clearly pickup by her peripheral vision. The thought of her Daddy being turned on by her, and getting a boner, gave her a thrill that ran through her whole body. 

Becky finished her breakfast and sacked the dishes in the sink. She stood looking out the window over the sink a few minutes then turned to her Dad and said, “Daddy, can I lay in the sun for a while and work on my tan?”

“We have chores to take care of, Honey. If we don’t start on them soon, we will never get them done.”

Becky slid into her Dad’s lap, kissed him on the cheek, and pleaded, “Please, Daddy. Can I spend maybe thirty or forty minutes working on my tan? I promise after that, I will devote all my time to the chores.”

She could feel his hard cock throbbing against her butt. She put her arms around his neck, kissed him on the cheek again, and ground her butt on his hard cock. She felt his cock twitch and said, “It going to get really hot later, Daddy, so if I could layout now, I probably won’t get sunburned.”

Her Dad gasped and said, “Okay, thirty minutes, then we go to work on the chores.” Becky wiggled her butt once more and slid from his lap. He was on the verge of an orgasm when she scampered to her room to change into her new bikini.

Becky walked through the kitchen to get to the pool in the backyard. She was wearing her new bikini and had the biggest grin on her face. Dad was still sitting at the breakfast table, reading the morning newspaper. She was wearing the smallest bikini that he had ever seen. It was white, and it almost glowed against her nice tan. Her nipples were hard as two small pebbles, and her jiggly ass drew his eyes like a powerful magnet. Dad was curious to know why there were no tan lines. Her breasts looked huge in that tiny top, and her pussy was mostly visible with only a two-inch-wide strip covering her slit. As she walked past her Dad, he turned his head, and all he could see were a few tiny strings. One was across her back, one around her waist, and then one disappeared down into her butt crack. From behind, she appeared to be nude.

He tried but couldn’t erase from his mind the image of his young daughter in her white bikini. Her nipples hard as two small pebbles and her jiggly ass in that small bikini which was practically invisible was permanently printed in his head.

“You can put on your swimsuit and join me at the pool if you would like Daddy,” she said as she walked out the backdoor.

Dad rushed to the bathroom off the kitchen and stroked his cock to one of the most intense orgasms ever. He cleaned up the mess then went to the kitchen window and watched as his daughter seductively applied sunscreen to both breasts. His cock became hard again, just watching her. She used her index finger to push the fabric of her bikini bottom into the folds of her vagina, creating a beautiful camel toe. Becky pinched each nipple to make sure they would be erect when Daddy joined her. The next thing Dad knew, he was in his bathing suit and sitting in a deck chair across from his daughter, drooling over her camel toe, erect nipples, and overall sexiness. Becky took an ice cube from her mug and began rubbing it between her breast.

“It is so hot out here I could take a dip in a tub of ice,” she remarked as she enticingly moved the ice cube over the top of each breast. She lifted each side of her bikini top and teased her nipples with the ice cube. Dad’s cock almost exploded when his daughter popped that same ice cube into her mouth and started crunching it with her teeth.

Becky winked at her Dad and then giggled as she ran to jump into the chilly water of the swimming pool. Dad was close behind her. They splashed one another and played catch me if you can. It wasn’t long before he had her pinned against the side of the pool with her back to him. He pressed his hard cock against her butt and reached around her waist to caress one of her swollen nipples.

Mom suddenly appeared at the backdoor and shouted, “I have a carload of groceries. Someone needs to help me bring them into the kitchen.”

Becky quickly wiggled free from her Dad’s embrace and climbed out of the pool, making her way to the house. Dad had to wait for his erection to go away before he could exit the pool and help.

As soon as the groceries were put away, Becky went to her bedroom and laid on her bed thinking about what a hot thrill she had just gotten from her Dad. She closed her eyes and could almost feel his arm still around her, fondling her tit and that hard boner pushing tight against her butt. As Becky re-lived the event, she let her hand slide under her bikini and slightly rub her slit. It felt good, so she continued. She could hear her Mom and Dad talking and giggling in the kitchen. She thought: “I gave him that boner, not you…mom!” She felt a little pissed about it and went back to rubbing her pussy. She felt really turned on by her Daddy. She pictured herself getting out of the shower naked, and Daddy with a boner; imagining what it might feel like as it slid between the folds of her throbbing pussy.

Becky had to think of something that would get her some alone time with her Dad. She could ask him to take her to the Mall to buy some new outfits for college. Graduation was the next day, and she could also buy something sexy to wear when they go out to celebrate with a family dinner. She knew her Mom was busy doing something else and wouldn’t want to go with them. She put a tight pair of shorts and a halter top. She conveniently left off her bra. Dad was easy to convince, and Mom was happy to get them out of the house so she could get some of her pressing needs out of the way. 

Becky and her Dad strolled casually through the Mall and looked at outfits through the shop windows. She held her Dad’s arm and hand like she would a boyfriend. Becky leaned against her Dad and rubbed her braless breast on his arm. She was aware of other men passing them in the Mall and slyly adjusting their cocks when they thought no one was watching. Occasionally Becky would check Dad’s crotch in the reflection of a shop window but saw no sign of a boner. She needed to take her teasing to a higher level.

They went into Victoria’s Secret and perused the sexy lingerie. He would show signs of arousal as he touched some of the lacy garments, but she felt she was getting nowhere, giving him a boner. However, he was instead making her hot. She snatched a few things from the rack and lugged him back to the dressing rooms. Dad settled in a chair outside the dressing room as Becky tried on a pair of lacy black crotchless panties and a matching black bra with a hole in each cup to allow her nipples to poke through. She examined herself in the mirror and then cracked the dressing door open a few inches and whispered, “Daddy, get in here. I want your opinion.” 

Dad glanced around the store to see if anyone was near and then said, “I can’t come in there, Sweetheart. We could get in lots of trouble.”

Becky clenched her teeth and growled, “Get you ass in here, Daddy! No one will see you, and it will only take a minute. I really want to know what you think of my selection.”

Her Dad quickly glanced around the store again. There was no one near the dressing rooms. He hurriedly stepped inside and was stunned by what he saw standing before him. Her nipples were hard and protruding through the center of the lacy cups. His cock sprang to life in his shorts. He put his arm around her and rubbed her back up and down, before leaning forward and sucking a hard nipple into his mouth. She immediately got wet and flooded the panties! They would have to buy the outfit now or explain how the panties became soaked.

That turned out to be one of the many outfits that Daddy agreed to purchase for her that afternoon. He had to hold the packages in front of his crotch all the way back to their car. On the way home, Becky laid her head in his lap as he drove. She said she had a little headache. It didn’t take long for her to feel what she wanted. A slight boner on the side of her head. She started moving her head around to tease his cock. She stroked it with her hand through his shorts. It got bigger and harder. She tried to slide her hand up the leg of his shorts, but it was too tight for hand to reach his cock. He stopped the car in their driveway and noticed Mom’s car was gone. His fingers glided through her hair. Now she could really feel his boner throbbing and even feel the heat from it. He leaned down, softly kissed her on the cheek, and whispered in her ear, “I need to take you in the house and put you in your bed.”

Becky shook her head yes as she felt a tingling pleasure in her pussy. They scrambled out of the car, and he held her tight as they went in the house. As soon as they were in the house, he picked her up like a new bride and carried her toward her bedroom. She was intoxicated by the smell of his cologne as she snuggled her head against his chest. She quietly applauded herself for successfully seducing her Dad. He stopped and read a note Mom had left. He whispered, “It looks like Mom won’t be home till about 8 pm.”

Becky could feel his hard cock pressing into her side. She thought she was going to explode if she didn’t have that hard cock inside her soon. Logan’s bedroom door was open, and as they passed, they saw him sitting at his computer. Logan looked over his shoulder and saw Dad carrying his Sister and asked, “What’s wrong with Becky?”

Dad had to think fast and replied, “She twisted her ankle, getting out of the car just now. I’m carrying her to her room so she can keep the pressure off.”

“Is there anything to do to help,” he asked?

“No, I have it covered,” he answered as he continued to her bedroom. He laid Becky on her bed, kissed her on the forehead, and whispered, “We are definitely going to finish what we started at the first opportunity.”

Becky smiled, blew him a kiss, and shook her head yes. Dad made his way to the bathroom in the master suite and stroked his aching cock until it was almost raw.

*****

It was two o’clock in the afternoon and Mom seem to be agitated about all the things she still had to do before leaving for the celebration. In a couple of hours, everyone would head over to the high school auditorium for the ceremony. Becky had been showing her body off to her Dad all afternoon and had him jumpy as well. She delighted in doing things in front of her Mom that looked innocent, but she and her Dad both knew it was calculated to get him hard. Her usual method was to wait until he was looking in her direction, and she would stretch, or bend over, or a hundred other little things that seemed innocent but weren’t. Everything she did got him worked up, and his cock very hard. Her goal was to cause a boner that was difficult to hide from the others.

Becky wore a bright yellow sundress under her graduation robe. She wanted to look beautiful when the family went out to dinner after the graduation ceremony. The dress had a pattern of large white daisies. It had built-in support, so there was no need for a bra. She chose to go commando so she would have unfettered access to her pussy; just in case the need arose. There would be drinking during the celebration, and she hoped her Dad would get the opportunity to pick up where he had left off the previous afternoon.

About the time Mom decided they should leave for the graduation; Dad was in no condition to leave. Walking to the car with his cock sticking out the front of his trousers was not a good look, so he decided to wait until his cock was under control and come in the other car. Mom couldn’t understand why Dad wanted to go in two cars, but she didn’t feel like arguing with him. He kissed her goodbye and tried to hide his hard cock. Mom began hustling Logan and Becky to her car. Becky asked her Mom if she could wait and ride with Daddy. Mom agreed and pushed Logan toward the door. Dad was sitting with a magazine in his lap, hiding his hard cock. 

Becky turned around, stepped up to Dad just as he rose from his chair., She pressed her body to his, grabbed his head, and pulled his lips to hers. With her only free hand, she reached down and felt his cock, rubbing it through his trousers. As they started to kiss, Dad parted his lips and thrust his tongue into her mouth. He reached up and cupped her tits, pinching the nipples hard, making them stand out. She moaned, his tongue met hers, and they kissed like that for what seemed like ages before she broke it off.

“Dad, we have to leave now for school, or I will miss my graduation.”

Dad reluctantly agreed, and they walked to his car with his cock raised like a flagpole. Becky wanted to play with it on the way to graduation, but he slapped her hand away so his cock would be flaccid enough he could join Lucy and Logan in the auditorium.

After Becky received her diploma and said her farewells to all her high school friends, Dad took the family to L’Arpège Bistro. The most expensive French restaurant in the city for a delicious dinner. Everyone was able to enjoy an exquisite French wine with their dinner. Everyone except Becky, who had to settle for ice tea again because she was still under the legal drinking age. When no one was watching, Logan would let her drink from his glass of wine. Mom and Dad were both aware of what he did, but neither said anything. By the time they left the restaurant, Becky was quite tipsy from the wine.

When the family returned home from dinner, they all slipped into their sleeping attire while Dad opened another bottle of wine. Dad had drunk enough wine that he simply stripped to his boxers, and they started watching a movie. Becky was allowed to enjoy the wine along with the rest of the family. Halfway through the movie, Dad had switched to beer and went to the kitchen for another cold beer. He found that Becky had followed him into the kitchen. She was wearing her usual Cotton gown that barely covered her ass. Dad was wearing a satin boxer and a t-shirt. As he was bending over to get a can of beer from the fridge, Becky sneaked up behind him, and caressed his ass, while reaching between his legs to feel his balls and cock. He gasped, not expecting that, but loving it all the same.

He frozen in his track and instantly got hard, and said, “Becky, not now. Your Mother and brother are in the next room.”

Becky wrapped her arms around his waist and acknowledged that by groaning into his back. She said, “Daddy, I really need your cock tonight. I don’t think I can wait any longer. I have teased you for days and only caused myself to get hornier than ever.”

She let her hand drift back down to his cock, giving it a gentle squeeze and said, “Please find a way to share this hard cock with me, Daddy.” 

Dad was now so aroused he turned around to face her; not caring about being caught. He took her into his arms and kissed her, moving his tongue into her mouth. She responded with her tongue, and they stayed like that for a few minutes. Finally, Dad gazed into his daughter’s eyes and said, “Ok, Baby, but we’ll have to wait until your Mom is asleep. She’s consumed enough wine tonight; I think she will sleep right through to morning.”

After another passionate kiss, they separated, and Dad returned to the family room with his beer. Becky called out from the kitchen that she was going to bed. After about a half-hour, the movie ended. Logan and Mom went to bed; Dad decided to have another beer. About 20 minutes later, he went to check on Lucy and found her fast asleep. He crept down the hall to Becky’s bedroom and found her sleeping.

She had kicked the covers down to her feet, and her nightgown was pushed up to her waist; exposing her young pussy. Dad got down on his knees beside her bed and reached over to tickle the pubic hairs of her pussy. She stirred but did not wake up. The wine had apparently affected her the same as it had her Mom. He then applied a bit of pressure to her thighs, and they parted like automatic doors. This gave him better access, and he went for it. He moved his index finger down to her vagina and started to slide it up and down her slit. She moaned but still did not wake. He dipped his finger into her cunt to lubricate it with her natural juices. He held his finger to his nose and could smell her musky aroma. He tasted the moisture on his finger and found it quite tasty.

Becky moaned softly and spread her legs further apart, it was like she was inviting him to taste more. He slipped his hand up underneath her cotton gown, and began to fondle her tits; lightly pinching her nipples. The wine had pulled her into a deep slumber, and Dad was starting to wonder if she would wake up and enjoy all the things, he had planned to do for her. He pushed her gown up to her neck and sat there, admiring her breasts. He sucked one nipple into his mouth and began to nibble and chew on it.

Becky’s eyes flew open. She looked down, and it took her a moment to realize her Dad was nibbling on her tit. She groaned, “Oh my God, Daddy, what are you doing to me?” 

He replied, “Just what you said you wanted me to do. Now shut up and enjoy it.” 

He went back to sucking her nipple but stopped sliding his finger in and out her vagina. Instead, he found her clit and began rubbing it hard and fast in a circular motion. Just then Becky shuddered as an orgasm hit her hard. Her pussy juices flowed out onto his hand. After she stopped shaking, she sat upright, and that forced him to stop and sit back away from her. She then whipped her gown over her head. She then said in a low voice, “My turn to make you cum, Daddy.” 

He crawled out of bed and took his t-shirt off. While he did that, Becky sat on the edge of her bed and pulled his boxers down to his ankles. When his hard cock sprang free of his boxers, she leaned in and engulfed his seven-inch cock. She began sucking as if it was a chocolate popsicle. Dad was shocked at her expertise but was loving it. Becky swirled her tongue around his cock head and gently massaging his balls at the same time. He was surprised at how his innocent little girl was able to coordinate between the two actives. She started to deep throat him, and he knew he wasn’t going to last long and told her.

“Becky, Honey…I think I am going to cum, Baby. You may want to hold up a minute and let my cock calm down a bit,” he moaned as he shifted from one foot to the other.

She ignored him and continued to deep throat her Daddy. He felt his balls tingle and contract. He knew he was going to cum in her mouth if she didn’t ease off his throbbing cock.

“Ohhhh, Becky, Baby……I’m going to……cum. I don’t think I will be able to hold off much longer, Honey,” He pleaded. “Becky! Becky! I’m cummming…. “

Becky had been fingering herself while sucking her Dad. She surprised him when she pulled her wet finger out of her pussy, reached between his legs, and drove her finger into his ass. That pushed him over the edge.

“Ahhhhh…Oh my, God! Here it commmeessssss, Baby girl!”

He streamed his load into her slurping mouth. It was as big a load as he could ever remember, and she swallowed every drop. She gently squeezed his balls and continued to suck, hoping to milk more cum from her Daddy. He finally had to push her off his cock before collapsing onto the bed beside her.

Dad was laying on his back, gasping for air. Becky’s magnificent blowjob had drained him of everything. He had never dreamed his little was such a proficient cocksucker.

“Did you really enjoy that blowjob, Daddy?”

“Becky, I would have to say it was undoubtedly the best blowjob I have ever experienced my whole life,” he gasped.

“Was it better than Mom’s blowjob?”

“Yes, but don’t you ever tell her I said that!”

Becky shrewdly smiled and asked, “Daddy, will you eat my pussy?”

“I will, Sweetheart, but give me a minute to recover from your fabulous blowjob.”

Becky couldn’t wait and suddenly crawled up her Dad’s chest straddling his head. She lowered her drooling pussy down onto his face. He wasn’t quite ready for her, but the smell of her sex was intoxicating. Instinct kicked in as he slid his tongue inside her wet pussy. His tongue continued to move in and out of her as her hips moved in rhythm, sliding her wet pussy over his mouth. He intuitively shoved his tongue deeper into her warm pussy, seeking her little joy knob. He located it and clamped down with his lips. He sucked it deeper and deeper as he began viciously swabbing it with his tongue.

“Oh my God, Daddy. Your tongue is driving me crazy,” She mewled.

She shuddered as he continued licking her pussy, moving his tongue up and down both sides of her swollen lips. As her moans became louder and her body began to quiver, he focused on her clitoris with his tongue and thrust two fingers in and out of her slippery vagina. She felt electrical vibrations spreading throughout her entire body. Those sensations turned into a series of electrical lurches as her orgasm broke free and engulfed her whole body with incredible convulsive wave after wave. She experienced one last shudder then collapses by his side. He held her tightly as she slowly recovered.

“Daddy, I knew you were going to be good in bed,” she cooed. “I couldn’t begin to count the number of orgasms I’ve had over the years fingering myself while listening to you and Mom fucking like crazy when you returned from a trip.”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t realize we were being that noisy,” he apologized.

“Don’t be sorry, Daddy. I loved hearing the two of crying out from sexual ecstasy,” she replied, and the whispered, “Will you fuck me like that?”

“Anytime you are ready, Sweetheart.”

After Becky sufficiently recovered from her orgasm, she slowly crawled up and straddled her Dad’s waist; cowgirl style. She reached between her legs and seized his hard cock and rubbed the head around the wet slippery lips of her pussy. After it was well lubricated, she rose up, impaled herself, and slowly slid down his cock, burying it deep in her wetness. 

She began a slow rocking motion as her Dad amused himself by fondling her breasts. He rolled her nipples between his thumbs and index fingers. She started rubbing her sensitive clit with her right hand and began feverishly rocking faster and faster against his pelvic bone. She could feel his cock expanding and pulsating as his balls started churning and boiling toward his explosion.

“Oh…oh…oh my God,” she inaudible murmured as she had a mild orgasm.

Dad could tell by the spasming muscles inside her vagina that she was close to the big one. The orgasm of all orgasms was beginning to slowly build into a magnificent crescendo. He placed his hands on her hips and began to thrust upward each time she impaled herself on his hard cock. A few minor orgasms were strung together followed by one major breath-taking orgasm just as his balls erupt sending a flood of sperm deep into her womb.

“Ahhhhh…I’m cummming! Oh…oh…. oh my God, Daddy, my insides are exploding,” She screamed as she fell forward onto his chest and he pulled her tightly to his bosom as they both rode their orgasmic union. It took nearly five minutes for them both to fully recover. They were covered in a light sheen of sweat when they roll on their backs to savior the afterglow and drifted into the arms of Morpheus.

It was well after seven o’clock when they woke up to the wonderful aroma of bacon frying. They looked at each other and knew it was time to go down for breakfast and face Mom.

Teenage Hormones pt. 2 by JSipes7798

Introduction:

From the shadows of the stairway, Becky secretly watches her big brother vigorously fuck their Mom in the dark family room. She wants him to fuck her like that and plots a way to get him into her bed.When Logan comes down to the kitchen the next morning, he finds his Mom at the stove preparing breakfast. She has her back to him and is dressed as usual in her terrycloth robe. Logan chuckles to himself because he now knows from the previous night that she is wearing absolutely nothing under that robe. He tip-toes quietly up to her, encircles her waist with his arms and plants a wet kiss on her neck. She expresses her loving approval by pressing her butt against his hard cock. Logan returns her romantic gesture by sliding his right hand into her robe and gently tweaks her left nipple.

“Be careful, Honey. Your Sister can walk in at any moment. You promised to keep our secret from her and your Dad,” his Mom cautions.

“I know, Mom, but I can’t keep my hands off of you. I want to kiss and lick every delicious inch of your sexy body.”

“And I would love for you to do just that, Honey, but not while your Sister is around.” Mom reaches behind her back and squeezes his hard cock. “As soon as your Sister leaves for school I want some more this big fella!”

Logan pours himself and cup of coffee and then takes his place at the head of the breakfast table. Becky comes into the kitchen a moment later and is shocked to see Logan sitting in their father’s chair. Mom is seated in her customary place, which is to the right of Dad’s chair. Becky’s shock turns to anger once she realizes that her Mom had been stroking Logan’s cock under the table when she first entered the kitchen. The sudden surfacing of her Mom’s hand from under the table and the guilty expression on both their faces was a dead giveaway. Couple that with what she witnessed the night before is all she needed to assume, that they were again being sexual with each other. She is tempted to call them out but decides to approach the issue later after she’s had more time to assess her options thoroughly. 

“There’s a stack of blueberry pancakes on the stove, Becky. I cooked enough to feed an army so, feel free to help yourself,” Mom says.

“Oh…so you got up early this morning and cooked Logan’s all-time favorite breakfast,” Becky sneers! It is fairly obvious she is a bit angry when she snorts, “What’s the special occasion?”

Logan and Mom look at each other in surprise and then at Becky. Mom is blushing a crimson red and meekly answers, “No special occasion, Dear. I just thought it would be nice since we haven’t had blueberry pancakes in a while.”

“It couldn’t be because…?” Becky stops in mid-sentence and says, “Never mind. Just forget I said anything. I didn’t sleep very well last night, and I am not fully awake yet.”

Logan looks first to his Mom and then to Becky and firmly says, “If you have something to say, Becky, then let’s hear it.”

“No, I don’t have anything to say,” she snaps. “I just want to eat my breakfast in peace and then go to school.”

Mom fearfully speculates to herself that Becky may have spotted her playing with Logan’s cock under the table when she walked in on them. Logan is trying to figure out if Becky had somehow learned he’d had sex with his Mom the night before. It was a fact that his Mom had been rather vocal each time she had an orgasm. It would stand to reason Becky had been awakened by their noisy love-making and probably ventured down to investigate. She could’ve secretly witnessed everything from the dark stairway. He’s curious to probe further to determine just how much she really knows and how much is just speculation. He decides to hold off until he has a better grasp on the situation.

Becky eats her breakfast in silence and then goes to her room to get ready for school. Thirty minutes later, Becky is on her way to school. As soon as Becky is out the front door, Mom is on her knees with Logan’s cock in her mouth. “Ahhhhh,” Logan moans as his Mom’s tongue enthusiastically rolls against the sensitive tissue of his frenulum. He can’t believe what he is seeing; his own Mom is actually giving him a blow job. Logan had never really experienced a blowjob before. A couple of the girls he’d dated had licked and kissed the tip of his cock as they’d jerked him off, but none of them had even tried to take it right into their mouth. 

Logan watches as his Mom tilts her head up slightly, and looks him straight in the eyes with the sexiest look he’d ever seen in any woman. And then she starts to force more of his hard cock into her throat. Mom gags once but continues until the head of his cock enters her throat. She holds it stable for a second and then pushes it a half inch further. She flexes the muscles in her throat, giving him the sensation of a vagina squeezing his cock. Logan feels the start of an orgasm bubbling up from his balls but fights it off. He is not only experiencing his first blowjob but his first deep throat blowjob, and it is coming from his Mom. He almost dumps his load into her mouth, just thinking about it. 

By the time lunch rolls around they’d had sex in every conceivable position, in practically every room of the house. Mom’s pussy is so sore she can hardly walk, and Logan wants to dip his fatigued cock in a glass of cold milk or a bowl of ice water. They shower together and then retire to their separate bedrooms to nap and recharge.

Becky goes straight to her room without a word to anyone when she returns from school. She Googles ‘mother-son incest’ and finds it’s more prevalent than most would think. She learns that statically ‘mother-son incest’ is second only to ‘brother-sister incest’ and it occurs in families spanning every socio-economic level. It’s not confined to the poor, uneducated classes. Some of the wealthiest and best-educated families have secrets that include incest of some sort. Becky decides that she desperately wants to become part of the ‘brother-sister incest’ statistics and Goggles “How to seduce your brother.” She spends the rest of the afternoon plotting just how she is going to lure her big brother into her bed.

About six o’clock, Mom asks Logan to tell his Sister that dinner is ready. He walks down the hall toward her bedroom and finds Becky’s bedroom door is slightly ajar. Logan can see his Sister standing in front of a full-length mirror. She is completely nude and is casually brushing her long blond hair. He is treated to a full-frontal view of Becky’s slender young body which is shamelessly reflexing in her mirror. He is riveted by her exquisite state of undress. He feels guilty for violating his young Sister’s privacy but can’t move away from her bedroom door. He is barely able to catch his breath. He couldn’t have planned this chance sighting more perfectly if he had tried. He loses all track of time as he fantasizes about ravaging her body and has no idea how long he paused there gaping.

There is no doubt in his mind that his Sister is absolutely stunning. She occasionally pauses to turn sideways and study her breast from different angles. Her areolae are about an inch in diameter, and her nipples are hard; standing out from her breasts like little cherries on an ice cream sundae. She wets her fingers and pinches each nipple causing them to stand erect. They are even more beautiful than he remembers from the day at the swimming pool after he’d brazenly groped his Mom’s body while applying sunscreen.

At one-point Becky closes her eyes and traces the lips of her vagina with a wet fingertip, letting out a low moan as she puts pressure on her clit. She brings her finger to her mouth, examines the wet juices, and then licks the moisture off. Logan begins to rub his swelling cock through his thin running shorts, not thinking his Sister might catch a glimpse of his movement in her mirror. He’s too late with that thought because she freezes for a moment. A second later, her eyes lock onto his in the mirror. For a brief moment, they only stare at each other, and then Becky reacts by slowly turning to face her brother. She smiles and blows her brother a kiss. It takes Logan a minute to recover from the initial shock of being caught gaping at his Sister’s nude body.

“Mom told me to call you for dinner,” he stammers and then quickly retreats back downstairs.

Becky smiles and silently congratulates herself for successfully carrying out phase one of the plan to lure her brother into her bed. She closes her bedroom door, lays down on her bed, and fingers herself to a magnificent orgasm then joins her Mom and brother for dinner.

It’s after midnight when Logan is stirred from a sound sleep as he feels someone slither into bed with him. He’d been sleeping on his side facing away from the door. He feels two hard nipples press against his bare back and a soft hand slide into his boxers. Logan’s cock springs to life as she slowly strokes his cock up and down while nibbling on his earlobe. Logan is just before ordering his Sister out of his bed when his Mom whispers in his ear.

“I’m sorry for waking you up, Honey, but I desperately need this big fella here again,” she pleads.

She rolls Logan onto his back, straddles his waist, slides his cock into her wet pussy and begins riding his cock cowgirl style. She places both hands on his chest for balance and then rubs her clit enthusiastically against his pubic bone. Logan starts to tweak her nipples as she increases her forward and backward motion against his pubic bone. Logan cautions her not to get too loud because she may wake up Becky. She tries to be quiet when her orgasm explodes, but she can’t contain herself. She squeals loudly, and Logan pulls her to him and shoves his tongue into her mouth to muffle her shriek. It really didn’t matter because Becky had heard her Mom sneak down the hall to Logan’s room. She lays in her bed, fingering herself through two orgasms as she listens to her Mom and brother have sex. Her last orgasm is timed perfectly to coincide with her Mom’s climax.

*****

Dad is still out of town, so Mom decides to treat Logan and Becky to a pizza dinner at their favorite Pizzeria. They find a booth near the back of the Pizzeria and Mom quickly slides into the booth next to her Son, leaving a seat across the table for her Daughter. Becky appears irritated because she suspects her Mom chose the seat next to Logan so she can secretly fondly his cock all through dinner. Becky seethes with jealousy and plots her revenge for later. Mom orders a glass of wine with her meal; Logan has a beer, and Becky must settle for a Coke. Logan is wearing cargo shorts and a t-shirt with his college logo on the front. Becky purposely drops her napkin on the floor and then bends down to retrieve it. She glances under the table and can see up one leg of Logan’s khaki shorts. The head of his semi-hard cock is clearly visible.

Becky slips her shoe off, slides her bare foot up Logan’s pant leg and massages his hard cock with her toes. Logan is taking a swallow of his beer and spits a mouth full of beer across the table. He tries to push Becky’s foot away before his Mom sees what she is doing, but he is trapped against the wall on one side and against his Mom on the other side. When he is unsuccessful at removing her foot, he covers his lap with a napkin, so Mom doesn’t see Becky’s foot. Mom helps Logan clean up the mess as Becky continues to massage his cock with her toes. It doesn’t take long for him to blow a load all over his Sister’s foot. She pulls her foot back, scoops cum onto her finger and while her Mom is not looking, she brings her finger to her mouth, winks at Logan then licks her finger clean.

It is after eight o’clock when they return home from dinner. Mom suggests they have a cup of hot chocolate and watch a movie. Logan’s cock is still throbbing from Becky’s foot action at the Pizzeria. He can’t wait to get a little privacy so he can jack-off and relieve the pressure. He manages to slip away to the downstairs bathroom and empty his sack. Mom puts some water on the stove for hot chocolate, and Becky goes to her bedroom and changes into her sleeping attire.

When Becky returns to the family room, she finds Logan has settled on the sofa and is surfing the TV channels looking for a program that will appeal to his Mom and her but not something too girlie for him. She is wearing the usual long cotton t-shirt that comes down to mid-thigh. She is barefoot and not wearing a bra. Her pert breast jiggle and bounce with each step. She flops down in a wingback chair across from the sofa and starts flipping through her iPhone. Logan can see her nipples harden occasionally. He looks over his shoulder at his Mom in the kitchen to see if she has noticed him ogling Becky’s tits.

Becky sees him look at Mom. She knows he is looking to see if Mom notices his gawking at her tits. When Logan looks back at Becky, she smiles and winks. Logan can feel his cock starting to harden again. He puts the remote down as Mom serves the hot chocolate. Mom returns to the kitchen to get a cup of hot chocolate for herself. Becky folds her legs under her and to the side as she leans on the armrest of the chair. She looks Logan squarely in the eyes, smiles, stealthy lifts one leg and gives him a quick glimpse of her bare pussy. He almost spills his hot chocolate in his lap. That would have been a real disaster because it would have drawn attention to his hard cock that is fighting to get out of his shorts. Becky finds the whole thing amusing.

Mom returns to the family room, sit in Dad’s chair, and sips her hot chocolate. Every once in a while, when Mom isn’t looking, Becky flashes Logan again and winks. His hard cock is aching so badly, he finally has to excuse himself for bed. Becky playfully asks if she needs to tuck her big brother into bed. Mom tells her to stop treating him like a baby. He flees to his bathroom, and within seconds, his cock explodes into the toilet. There has to be at least a cup of cum spurting out of his cock. Logan peers at himself in the bathroom mirror and jacks off two more times before he cleans up the mess and goes to bed. He falls asleep dreaming of Becky crawling into his bed and smothering him with her naked tits.

The next night after dinner, Mom is cleaning the kitchen, Becky moves close to Logan and whispers, “My room in ten minutes.”

Becky disappears down the hallway toward her bedroom before Logan can ask her what she wants. He’s baffled by her action but excited to have been summoned to her room. Yet, at the same time, he’s apprehensive. His sister has always been a mystery to him. He has never been able to figure out what was really going on inside her female mind.

Ten minutes go by rather quickly, and Logan finds himself outside his Sister’s bedroom door almost hyperventilating. He takes a deep breath and lightly knocks on the door to her inner sanctum.

“Come in, Logan,” she murmurs in a soft voice.

He guardedly steps into her room and asks, “What’s going on, Sis?”

“Have a seat, Logan. We need to talk,” She answers in a serious tone.

Becky is sitting at her computer wearing her usual sleeping attire. He can tell she is braless because the ever-present hard nipples are staring through her nightshirt at him. No matter how hard he tries to control his eyes, they automatically go to her tits. Becky grins at her brother and says, “That’s what I want to talk to you about, big brother.”

“What?” he asks innocently trying to feign misunderstanding.

“Cut the damn bullshit, Logan,” She snarls! “You know very well what I’m talking about. You can’t seem to keep your eyes off my tits.”

He doesn’t say anything. To tell the truth, he didn’t know what to say because Becky has him dead to right. He can’t help it. His eyes automatically go straight to her tits without his knowledge or forethought. He is finding it harder to keep the promise made with his Dad; which is not to fuck Becky before Dad has his chance with her.

She gazes at him for a few minutes then asks, “Why is it that you can’t stop gawky at my tits, but you will not squeeze my tits or rub your cock against my butt like you do Mom?”

“Damn it, Becky! Why do you keep insisting I squeeze Mom’s tits and rub my cock against her butt?

“Because I’ve seen you do it with my own eyes,” Becky snaps. “And before you say anything else, I need to tell you that last week I watched from the stairway as you and Mom fucked like two sex-crazed teenagers on the sofa in the family room.

Logan is caught off guard but is not surprised at her comment. He had suspected she knew something by the way she had been acting lately. He thinks for a minute and then timidly asks, “Does Mom know you saw us having sex?”

“Yes. I told Mom a few days after I witnessed the two of you together. At first, I wasn’t going to say anything to her, but when I walked into the kitchen the next morning and saw her playing with your cock under the table; I knew I had to confront her.”

“What did she say?”

“Let’s just says we had a nice long mother, daughter talk and came to an understanding.”

“What exactly is that understanding?”

“I won’t go into all the details just yet, but I basically agreed not to tell Dad about your shenanigans with Mom. And I should also tell you that Mom is aware of you gawking at my tits and she knows that I want to fuck you too.”

“You told Mom that you wanted to fuck me,” Logan shriek?

“Yes, I did!”

“Oh my, God! What did she say to that?”

“Well…Mom was really cool about it. She’s aware of your obsession with my tits and said I should just show you my bare tits and let you get it out of your system,” Becky smiles.

“I don’t believe you.”

“I’m not lying,” Becky quickly replies. “Mom suggests I let you see them, touch them, squeeze them, or whatever else you need to do to get it out of your system once and for all.” 

“And suck them?’ He eagerly asks.

“Yes, and even suck them if that’s what it takes for you to get past this hurdle.”

“Wait a minute. Does Mom know we are in here talking about my fascination with your tits?”

“It was Mom’s idea for us to meet and settle the issue. She sees the way you gawk at my tits. And she is perfectly aware of the way your cock gets hard when I come around.”

“Are you telling me Mom really gave you permission to show your tits to me?”

“That’s precisely what I am telling you,” Becky beams. “She said we could even fuck if we want.”

“Why would Mom agree to that?”

“It’s like I said before; I told her I knew you, and she was fucking each other every chance you got, and I promised not to tell Dad if she didn’t object to the two of us having a little fun together

“And she agreed to your terms?”

“That she did.”

“Okay…I guess we should start off slow and I will just examine your naked breast for the time being.”

“That’s all you want to do,” Becky disappointingly exclaims?

Logan shrugs his shoulders and answers, “Well…I guess so for now.”

Logan sits in amazement as Becky locks her bedroom door, and then removes her cotton nightshirt. She has on a pair of sexy navy-blue bikini panties and is sporting a prominent camel toe. Logan thinks he detects a wet spot right in the middle of her camel toe, but can’t be sure because of the dark navy-blue color of her panties.

She looks nervous but smiles and asks, “Do you want me standing, sitting in a chair or on the bed?”

“What,” Logan mumbles half dazed?

“You heard what I said, Logan. Now snap out of it and get this fucking show on the road!”

Logan is stunned by her language but excited about the opportunity to play with his Sister’s tits and chooses the bed. Becky sits on the edge of her bed and waits for him to make his initial move. He doesn’t know how to get started, and neither does Becky. Licking her dry lips, she looks up at her brother and waits with anticipation. Logan can’t help but admire the beauty of her young naked body. Her satiny skin glistens with a light sheen of sweat, her long blond hair is wildly tousled as usual, and her nipples are rigid and appear ready to burst.

Logan slips off his jeans and sits next to his Sister and just stares at her magnificent orbs. Her nipples appear to be very, very hard, and the flesh around her breasts has a crimson glow. His initial hesitations are slowly melting away, replaced by a strong desire to give her what he has always fantasized about. The only thing keeping him from ultimately fulfilling that fantasy is the promise made to his Dad. 

“Logan, why did you take your jeans off if you are not going to do anything more than examine my tits?” She is very matter of fact about it.

“I don’t know, Sis. I guess I just wanted to be comfortable. In case you don’t know it, my cock gets really hard every time I get around you, and it is very uncomfortable squeezed into the confining space of my jeans,” he groans. “Also, if the mood strikes me, I may even let you play with my cock.”

She appears to be satisfied with his explanation and gazes up with doe-like eyes, anxious for him to begin. Her gaze never leaves his eyes as it becomes apparent, she wants this as much if not more than him. She bites her lips and sighs while her blue eyes become glazed, and she begins breathing harder. Her eyes plead as she leans close and whispers what she desires from him next. Up until then, he had no clue as to what she really expected from him.

Logan tries to be gentle at first because he is her big brother, but he senses she wants him to take charge. He cautiously caresses one gravity-defying 36C breast then the other. They feel so firm yet spongy when he squeezes them. Becky looks at him as though she is afraid, he will damage them. She takes a deep breath when Logan begins to roll one nipple between his thumb and index finger. He can feel her heart beating rapidly under her breast.

She lets a low moan escape when he leans forward and takes a nipple into his mouth. Her first instinct is to push his mouth off of her nipple, but he refuses to surrender that nipple and sucks harder. Her breathing picks up, and instead of forcing him off of her breasts, she pulls him closer to her bosom. Logan becomes braver and carefully slips his hand inside her navy-blue panties. She spreads her thighs and welcomes his exploration. After a few minutes of enthusiastically devouring her nipples and fingering her pussy; she starts to hyperventilate and then tremble. A minute later, his Sister stiffens as her orgasm engulfed her whole body.

She squeals and then places a palm on each side of Logan’s face and pulls him to her lips. He can feel her tongue anxiously poking at his lips, trying to gain entry to his mouth. He lets her in, and their tongues dance and twist causing both their heads to spin. He had no idea his sister could kiss like that. It is the most thrilling, most passionate kiss he’d ever experienced. That includes the kiss from Mom. He doesn’t know how long that kiss lasted before she breaks away and says, “Oh my God, where did you learn how to do that?”

He assumes she’s talking about sucking her tit until she orgasmed and without thinking, he said, “Mom taught me.”

“What the hell do you mean, Mom taught you?” 

“I’m sorry, Becky, but I promised Mom I would never reveal any of the details of our sexual endeavors.”

“Too late, Logan. You opened this can of worms. Now tell me everything that is going on with you and Mom. I want to hear all about your incestuous affair with our sweet Mom,” she demands. “By the way, you do know it’s incest when you have sex with a blood relative; don’t you?”

“Yes, I know it’s incest when I have sex with Mom.”

“That means you can’t use the incest excuse as the reason we can’t have sex with each other.

Becky’s eyes actively scan her brother’s face waiting for his response. He doesn’t know how to answer. He just sits there with a dumb expression on his face. Becky is quiet for a considerably long period. Logan can see the wheels turning in her mind. It is apparent she has many more questions rumbling through her head. He is getting turned on just thinking about the information he had learned from his Mom about how to please a woman. His cock is threatening to pop out of his boxers.

Becky finally breaks her silence when she says, “You say Mom taught you how to cause a woman to orgasm with your tongue on her tits?”

“Absolutely! She taught me things about using my tongue on a woman in ways I never dreamed about.”

“Did she teach you to use your tongue anyplace else on a woman’s body to make her orgasm?”

“As a matter of fact, she did. Why do you ask?”

“Well…I hear girls at school talking about…” Becky blushes and looks away from him. He can tell she is struggling inside with what she wants to ask him. He lets her stew for a moment and then motions with his hand for her to continue.

“They say that it feels terrific when a guy licks you down there,” She blurts and then looks away. Her cheeks are bright red, and her breathing has increased considerably. Even though they had always been able to talk to each other about almost anything, he knows it took a lot for her to say that to him.

“And let me guess,” he grins. “You would like to find out firsthand what it actually feels like, but are too embarrassed to ask me to show you.”

Becky stares at the floor and shakes her head yes. Logan tries not to act too enthusiastic about her request. He has wanted to taste her pussy almost as much as he’d wanted to play with her tits. He gives her a loving squeeze and asks her to slip her panties off and lay back on the bed. She quickly flops onto her back, raises her hips, and slides her panties off in one smooth, swift motion. Logan crawls between her splayed legs and kisses her inner thigh. He plants a series of gentle little kisses to each thigh as he makes his way up to the promised land. He takes in a deep breath inhaling her feminine aroma while using his thumbs to fold back her labia. After a few puffs of warm breath in that area, her clit pokes its head out of its hood. Just as he moves in to make contact, Becky put her palm on his forehead and says, “Your tongue only, Logan; I’m not quite ready for you to stick your cock in there!”

“I promise, Sis. I would never do that unless I had your permission.”

She removes her hand from his forehead and says, “Okay, but promise me it will be just your tongue until I say differently.”

Logan assures her he wouldn’t violate her trust and begins his approach again. He spread the lips of her vagina and again blows gently on her opening. He had learned that technique from a porn site, and his Mom had loved it when he did it with her. Just like with Mom, Becky’s clit pushes out from under its protective hood. He returns to kissing and licking her inner thighs while listening to her moans and gasps. He moves back to her pussy where he runs his tongue over her wet labia. Becky lets out a deep guttural groan, and then he feels her hand on the back of his head; guiding him, just like Mom did, to the places she needed him. He begins licking her hot folds, listening to her moans of pleasure as he continues running his tongue up and down her pussy lips. He parts her folds with his tongue and lets her juices flow.

Logan works his tongue deep into her pussy before moving up and taking her clit into his mouth. As he begins sucking his Sister’s clit, he works a couple of fingers deep into her pussy. He alternates between licking and sucking her clit, and she becomes more and more excited. It isn’t long before she is thrusting her pussy hard into his face as the next orgasm washes over her.

Once she comes down from that orgasm, he proceeds to lick on and try things that had pleased Mom. He brings Becky to the edge of her next orgasm and then shoves his finger into her anus just as she explodes with orgasmic bliss. She successfully stifles a scream. He can feel the lust and pure enthusiasm coming from her as he sucks her clit between his lips and gently flicks it with his tongue. Every once in a while, she stiffens and uses her hand to push him deeper into her silky tunnel. After a while, she can take no more and pushes him off of her sensitive vagina. 

They hold each other close for a while. It is getting near midnight, and both are nearing exhaustion. Logan’s jaws are aching, and his tongue is on its last lick. He leans over and kisses Becky on her lips and lifts himself to get out of her bed.

She places her hand on his arm and asks, “Where are you going?”

“I’m going to my room. We sure don’t want to fall asleep and let Mom catch us in bed together.”

“Don’t go just yet.” She hesitates a moment and then says, “I want to make you cum before you leave.”

“But I thought you said you were not going to let me fuck you?”

“I’m NOT going to fuck you right now. I just want to suck your cock. You made me cum at least five times tonight, and the least I can do is suck your cock until you cum at least one time.”

“Have you ever sucked a cock, Sis?”

“No, not really, but how hard can it be?”

“I don’t know, Becky. It takes a certain amount of skill to give a first-rate blowjob,” he remarks. “I just can’t visualize my little Sister knowing how to give a blowjob.”

Logan should have kept his mouth shut. The hurt in Becky’s eyes threatens to spoil an otherwise remarkable evening. He tries to backtrack and undo the damage he has just caused. She puffs up into a fit of anger and turns away from him. He knows he has probably ruined what could’ve been a beautiful brother/sister experience.

“I’m sorry, Sis. I would love for you to give me a blowjob. It just surprised me when you offered. A brother has a hard time visualizing his little sister sucking a cock. I still think of you as the little girl whom I taught to ride a bicycle.”

Becky rolls back over to face him with a big grin on her face. He knows there is no stopping her now and slips off his boxers, releasing his seven-inch cock. Logan can’t tell by her expression if she is impressed with his cock or frightened by its size. He sits on the edge of the bed, and Becky kneels on the floor between his hairy thighs. She stares at his cock for a minute before leaning forward and taking it into her mouth. She begins sucking and bobbing her head up and down on his cock. Within seconds he pushes her off his cock and screams for her to stop. She looks shocked and hurt. He tries to explain without making matters worse.

“Becky, you were biting me,” he tries to explain in a loving voice. “I’m sorry, but I shouldn’t have assumed you knew how to suck a cock. I should have cautioned you to cover your teeth and not let them grind against my cock; especially the tender plum shaped head.”

She starts to sob. “I’m so sorry, Logan, I wanted to make it feel as good for you; as you made it feel for me. I had always heard girls say they sucked their boyfriend’s cock and thought I was supposed to actually suck it as I was just doing.”

“It’s okay, Becky. Let’s start over, and I will talk you through it.”

She nods her okay, wraps her soft fingers around his cock, and waits for his instructions.

He begins by saying, “The tip of a man’s penis is by far the most sensitive spot on his cock, particularly the underside of the mushroom.” He points to the frenulum. “This spot is the female equivalent of the clitoris. So, focusing attention on the tip is going to work well to push any man over the edge in the most intense and pleasurable orgasm possible.”

He looks Becky in the eyes to see if she is following his explanation. She smiles and nods for him to proceed. She leans forward and touches her tongue to his mushroom and gives the frenulum a gentle lick.

Logan takes a deep breath and continues. “There are many good techniques you can use to pleasure the tip of a man’s penis. Let’s start with Kissing and licking the tip of the cock. That is a fabulous way to start off any blow job and draw out the length of the blowjob. It’s also perfect if you like seeing and hearing a man squirm in beautiful orgasmic agony. Kissing his penis and balls is easy, just think back to how you would kiss him normally on the lips: Just purse your lips together and give the penis small tender pecks. Then open your lips slightly so that you can gently squeeze the top of the penis between them. And with saliva on your lips, gently run them over the tip of his penis until it is well lubricated with your spit. Now use your wet lips to gently suck on the top of his wet penis while swirling your tongue around the tip. Make damn sure your teeth never come in contact with the penis.”

Becky rubs her soft wet lips over the tip of his cock until it is well lubricated with her saliva. He is pleased with how she eagerly follows his instructions with such enthusiasm.

“Learning to suck a cock is something you learn over time. No one expects you to be an expert the first time you try. You only have to remember a few things to start. The rest will come naturally as you practice and explore new things.”

Becky tries his suggestions, and while holding her brother’s penis steady in both hands, she starts making a slow circular motion with her tongue around the plum shaped top of his cock. She alternates direction and speed to add some variety. Logan immediately feels his orgasm begin to stir deep in his balls. He has to stop her for the time being because if he blows his load right then, it will cut the lesson short. He decides to cover some fundamentals to give his pending orgasm a chance to settle down.

“Everyone is familiar with the UP & DOWN technique. It is the most elemental method of all blowjob techniques. Mastering that move first is a smart way to get comfortable giving a blow job before progressing to more advanced techniques and tactics such as deep throating.”

“What is deep throating,” she asks?

“Try to picture my cock sliding in and out of your mouth like I’m fucking your vagina. As you get comfortable with that, you try taking my cock deeper and deeper until it slips into your throat. That’s known as deep throating, which is an advanced technique we will cover later. Taking my penis deeper and deeper into your mouth runs the risk of triggering your gag reflex, but try not to worry about that because it’s entirely natural, and most guys don’t really care if you gag a little because that feels good to their cock also.”

Becky lowers her mouth to his cock again and takes it deeper into her mouth until her gag reflex prevents her from going any further. She backs off and looks up at him for approval. He smiles and compliments Becky on her sincere effort. He can see she is pleased with herself.

“Okay…while sucking, you can add some variation by using your tongue to massage the cockhead too. The cockhead is the plum shaped helmet at the tip of the cock. You can add to the pleasure to that area by humming. There isn’t anything more to this technique other than just gently sucking, licking, bobbing your head, humming and taking the penis in and out of your mouth.”

Becky goes to work implementing that technique, and Logan realizes too late that he shouldn’t have suggested the humming. Before he can warn her, his orgasm explodes in her mouth. She pulls off quickly and the second blast hit her in the face below her mouth. The third and fourth blasts hit her chest and drip down over her breast. She jumps up and rushes into the bathroom for a wet face cloth. He notices her lick some of his cum off the back of her hand as she hurries toward the bathroom.

Logan knows that after that explosion he is out of the ballgame until he can recover. He thinks Becky is ready for a break anyway. Her brother decides to cover some more basics. He figures talking about eye contact followed by the hand job technique should allow her time to rest and him time to recover he thinks to myself.

“Becky, I want to take a minute and cover a few rudimentary things that will improve your blowjob ability. Making eye contact with your boyfriend while giving him head can be super intimate and intense and even appear a little bit submissive. Guys get turned on by a sexually submissive woman.”

“So, how do I know when to use eye contact, and when not to use it?”

“That’s something that will come with experience. Unbroken eye contact can also be a bit intimidating, so use it sparingly with someone you just met. If you have just started dating a guy and you proceed to give him a ten-minute blow job maintaining unbroken eye contact throughout, then he may feel a little awkward. Remember, most guys prefer a submissive woman. Eye contact is good, just don’t force it. Don’t make overly intense eye contact. You have to judge how much eye contact to use by his reaction. You can break the sexual ambiance and kill the mood if you are trying awkwardly to maintain eye contact with your guy during the whole blow job. So, if you notice that your boyfriend breaks eye contact with you or gets uncomfortable whenever you try to make eye contact with him during oral sex, then just forget about using that technique.”

Becky locks eyes with her brother, wraps her wet lips around his cock and swirls her tongue around the sensitive mushroom. He almost loses his load again when she adds a low humming vibration. She definitely has that technique mastered. He has to push her mouth off his cock and move on to prevent another premature ejaculation.

“Using your hands is a powerful blowjob technique while giving oral sex. In fact, you can deliver way more pleasure and enjoyment by using your hands on the penis and balls during the blow job. Jerking a man off while giving him a blowjob at the same time is a super way to maximize his pleasure. Just take the first inch or two of his cock into your mouth, then wrap one hand around his shaft and use your other hand to massage his balls. While using a simple technique like that you can run your hand up and down his shaft and at the same time, give him a pleasurable blowjob.”

Becky caresses Logan’s semi-hard cock in her hot little hands. As soon as she tickles his balls with her fingertips, it springs back harder than before. He knows the break wasn’t going to last as long as first anticipated. He can already feel the blood begin to surge back into his cock.

“Speaking of working a man’s balls, using your mouth and tongue to stimulate them is an excellent blow job technique that adds even more pleasure to the overall blow job. Whatever you can do to the penis with your mouth, you can do the same to the balls. The big difference is that the balls are super sensitive to pain, so make sure you don’t apply too much direct pressure, or worse don’t accidentally use your teeth on them. I can’t stress enough how important it is to be aware of your teeth anytime you get near a man’s sex organs.”

Becky smiles and nods to show her understanding. She leans forward and takes his mushroom into her warm mouth. She circles it with her tongue while applying gentle suction. She bobs her head a few times and lets his cock slide deeper into her mouth. Each time she bobs her head, she takes his cock a little further into her mouth. It isn’t long before Logan’s cock is at the back of her mouth. She gags a few times, but he can feel her throat relax and let him enter. She holds the head of his cock maybe an inch inside her throat. He can feel her throat muscles begin to spasm and massage his mushroom. Logan can feel his orgasm bubbling up, and tries to warn Becky.

“I’m cumming, I’m cumming,” He cries as he attempts to push her off his spurting cock. She pulls her head back just a little and holds the tip of his cock in her mouth as his cum begins to flow. She makes a tight seal with her lips, and her brother can feel the muscles in her throat and jaws move as she sucks and swallows every drop of cum from his spasming cock. He can feel his balls emptying into her suctioning mouth. He thinks he is going to pass out. After a minute, he has to push her off his sensitive gland. She continues to lick and fondle his balls. There is no doubt she has found something she enjoys, and with a little more practice, she will become very skilled at it.

Logan pulls his Sister up into his arms and kisses her on the lips. She repays his kiss with vigor. He can taste the saltiness of his own cum in her mouth and says, “You are a swift learner, baby sister, and with a little practice, no one will suck a cock better than you.”

“And I plan to get that practice every night from now on,” she smiles. “You can expect this to happen every night, and you are damn well going to return the favor by eating my pussy every night.”

Logan rolls out of bed, but Becky stops him again. “Where do you think you are going?”

“I’m going back to my room before Mom finds out we spent the night together.”

“Get your ass back in this bed and fuck my brains out, silly. Mom doesn’t care if we spent the night with each other. In fact, it was her idea. She set this whole thing up.”

“What do you mean, she set this whole thing up?”

“Think back to earlier in the evening, Logan. Did Mom insist we watch TV with her like most nights?”

“No.”

“Did she come to check on us and ask what we were doing in my room?”

“No.”

“That’s because she knew how much I wanted you to fuck me, so, she coached me on how to lure you into my bed.”

“No way!”

“Yes…way!”

“I don’t believe you.”

“Remember when you came to call me to dinner the other night and saw me posing naked in front of my mirror?”

“Yes.”

“Mom showed me how far to leave my door open to give you the best view, and she coached me on what to do as you as you spied on me from the hallway.”

“She didn’t.”

“Yes, she did; right down to sticking my finger in my pussy and licking the juice off while you watched.”

Logan is dumbfounded and stands there shaking his head.

“She texted me to let me know you were on your way so I could time everything just right.”

“She didn’t.”

“And remember the night we went to dinner at the Pizzeria? Mom made sure you were trapped between the wall and her so I could jack you off with my toes and then lick your cum from my finger.”

Logan sits on the edge of her bed. He has a confused expression on his face and finds the whole thing unbelievably arousing. His cock is so hard it feels like it is going to explode.

“Mom told me she had done the same thing to a boy she knew in college and found it so thrilling, she had to encourage me to do it with you while she watched but pretended not to be aware of what was going on.”

Logan slides his hand up his Sister’s thigh and tickles her pussy with his fingertips. She giggles and says, “And when we got home from the Pizzeria it was Mom’s idea that I dress for bed with no panties on. She told me to sit in the chair across from the sofa and flash my pussy at you a few times. I got so wet doing that, it was all I could do not to finger myself right there in front of both of you.”

Logan leisurely circles his Sister’s clit with his index finger and then inserts it to the second knuckle, looking for her g-spot.

“Mom and I both were sure you would sneak into to my room later that night and fuck my brains out,” she continues. “However, you never showed up, so Mom planned tonight for us to consummate our long overdue sexual unity.”

Logan leans forward kissing first her clit, then her belly button and later on to her luscious tits. After he had given each nipple ample attention, he moves up to provide her with the most passionate kiss ever. Logan tries to recall how many times he’d pictured this moment, dreamed of it, and now, it is actually going to happen. He looks down as she pauses for a second before finding his cock and guiding it into her sopping wet pussy.

He sees her take a deep breath and then wrap her legs around his waist, anchoring her heels behind his thighs and pulling him deep into her waiting wetness. It only takes a few minutes before they climb towards a climax together, their stomachs and pubic hairs slick with sweat, slapping together with each thrust. Logan’s rock-hard cock and Becky’s soaking wet pussy feel like molten flames. His balls tighten, as the burning starts deep inside his swollen sack. His face turns red and contorts in a grimace as he cries, “Oh my God, Becky! Here it comes! Oh, fuck I’m going to cummmm baby!”

“Oh fuck, Logan! I’m almost there too,” she screams! “Please don’t stop now! Fuck me harder and faster! Please! Please!”

Their minds drift into a fog as simultaneous orgasms wash over the two of them. Logan’s cock spurts an ocean of cum; two, three, four times into his Sister’s womb as she gyrates under him. Becky feels her brother’s hot ejaculation; at the same time, her orgasm consumes her whole body. She stiffens, and with her heels locked tightly under his ass cheeks, she pulls him deep into her pussy. A moment later, Becky knows he’s finished when his hard-pulsing cock gently twitches and then begins to soften. She rewards him with a few more squeezes from her vaginal muscles. Becky’s jubilant laughter fades to become happy giggling as each additional squeeze of her pussy gets another involuntary twitch from her brother’s cock until it slides out of her sated pussy.

Lost in lust and consumed by passion; Logan collapses onto his Sister, licks her earlobe and whispers,” Becky, that was the best fuck ever!”

“Even better than Mom?”

“Believe it or not; Yes, even better than Mom!”

Teenage Hormones by JSipes7798

Introduction:

It takes the right time, the right place and the right circumstance but Logan finally accomplishes his goal to fuck his beautiful Mom.Logan Mitchell is an athletic, 6’ 1” ruggedly handsome nineteen-year-old college freshman. His broad smile, blue eyes, and blond hair catch the eyes of both young and old females. He is aware of his good looks and mindful of the fact that his hormones are hitting on all cylinders. Describing him as a horny teenager is a gross understatement. It takes very little to trigger his erections, and every time his mother, Lucy, or his seventeen-year-old sister, Becky, come into the same room with him a significant bulge develops in his pants. He is just weeks away from his twentieth birthday and is ashamed to admit he is still a virgin. He finds that extremely embarrassing.

It’s Sunday morning, and the family is having breakfast together. Logan’s mother is wearing a terrycloth robe that comes down to mid-thigh. It is apparent to Logan she is not wearing a bra, by the way, her breast jiggle when she flips pancakes. Logan often wonders what else she has on under that short robe. Does she have on a sexy nightgown? Is she wearing lace panties or maybe going commando? He would really love to know. Logan’s Sister is wearing her usual sleeping attire, which is a long cotton t-shirt that comes down just far enough to easily cover her panties; that’s assuming she even wears panties to bed. He doesn’t know for sure. It is apparent she doesn’t have a bra on because her nipples rousingly poke at the thin cotton fabric. Logan squirms in his chair and tries to adjust his throbbing hard cock secretly. His actions don’t go unnoticed by his father, Jim.

After breakfast, Becky and her mother leave the kitchen to get dressed for their weekly shopping trip to the mall. Logan has to wait for his cock to deflate before attempting to stand. After a minute or two, he pushes his chair back and starts to rise but his father motions for him to remain seated.

Logan’s father clears his throat and then says, “Logan, we need to talk.”

“About what, Dad,” Logan innocently asks?

Logan’s father wastes little time getting directly to the point and sternly asks, “Logan, how long have you been thinking about fucking your Mom?”

Logan is astounded by his Dad’s blatant accusation and stutters and stammers before saying, “What are you talking about, Dad?”

“You know damn well what I am talking about, Logan. I was a teenager once, and I notice how you incessantly eyeball your Mother’s body. A wonderfully sexy body, I must admit. Anyway, I know exactly what’s going through your horny young mind. So, don’t try to bullshit me.”

Logan drops his head and stares at his hands which are nervously twitching and trembling. He knows he has been caught in the act and has no idea how to answer his Dad. Logan has always tried so hard not to be too obvious when lusting for his Mom, but his Mother’s breasts are like magnets drawing his eyes to them every time they bounce or jiggle under her clothes. He knew sooner or later either his Mom or his Dad would notice his ogling but chose to do it anyway. Now that he has been caught red-handed, he decides the only thing he can do is be truthful with his Dad and hope for the best.

“I am sorry, Dad, but I can’t help it,” he whines. “Mom is so beautiful, and her breasts are so inviting. I keep wondering if they look like the ones I see on the internet. I wonder if her areolae are large or small; dark or light. I envision her nipples being long because of the way they poke against her clothes. I shouldn’t admit it, but I sneak around trying to get a glimpse of them for real, but so far, I haven’t been successful.

“You’ve seen her almost naked breasts plenty of times when she wears her skimpy bikini. I would think that would be enough to satisfy your curiosity,” his Dad responds.

“Theoretically, that should be enough, but in reality, it only makes it worse. I end up with a hard-on and a strong desire to rip away Mom’s top and suck on her luscious nipples,” Logan timorously confesses.

“Wow…you ARE a horny little bastard,” Logan’s Dad says as he reaches over and understandingly pats Logan’s hand. “Just for your information, Son, her areolae are about the size of a quarter, and they are a pinkish brown.”

“Thanks for that info Dad, but that doesn’t satisfy my curiosity, in fact, it makes me want to see them that much more.”

“Well then…there’s only one thing we can do to remedy this situation. We need to arrange for you to get naked with your Mom and to give her the fucking you have apparently dreamed about.”

Logan does a double take because he can’t believe what he’s just heard from his customarily conservative Dad. He looks at his Dad and exclaims, “Are you fucking serious, Dad?”

“I am as serious as a heart attack, Son! It’s the only way you will ever get past gawking at her every time she comes into the room.”

“Wouldn’t it bother you if I fucked Mom? I mean won’t you be jealous? I know I would be jealous if she were my girlfriend and some other guy was hanging around her and putting his hands all over her body, and God knows what else.”

“Well, I do have a selfish motive for encouraging you to pursue your desires to have sex with your Mom.”

“What do you mean?”

“I’m sure you probably know that your Mom and I both have strong sexual appetites and neither of us can go more than a few days without sex.”

“I suspected as much because I hear the two of you several nights a week going at it like a couple deer rutting in the forest,” Logan laughs. “Which makes me wonder even more why in the hell you would be willing to share her with someone else.”

“I don’t want to share her with someone else; that’s my point.”

“I don’t understand, Dad.”

“I travel several weeks out of the month with my medical equipment sales job, and the travel may become even more frequent since my recent territory re-alignment.”

“I still don’t understand.”

“Your Mom’s sex drive is every bit as strong as mine, and I am a shame to admit that a few times I have become weak and succumbed to my desires and had sex with other women while traveling.”

“Oh shit! Does Mom know?”

“No! And you better not tell her. I need you to keep that a secret and I need for you to help me out on the home front.”

“Sure, Dad. I will do whatever you say, but I still don’t understand why you would want me to have sex with Mom.”

“Well…your Mom is only human, and when she needs sex, her desires become so strong that sooner or later, she will weaken like I have a few times. I am concerned that if I’m not there to satisfy her desires then sooner or later someone else will notice her yearning look that most women get when they really need to be fucked and they will take advantage of her weakness. I don’t want her hooking up with some stranger. I worry it might be with someone whom your Mom could form a lasting emotional attachment which could eventually lead to her possibly running away with that person.”

“Mom would never do that, Dad.”

“Well…it wouldn’t be the first time a woman did that because women tend to get more emotional about sex. Unlike men who can fuck just about anything and move on; women often become emotionally attached to a sex partner.”

“I don’t think Mom would do that to you.”

“Probably not but I don’t want to risk it. That’s why I want you to seduce your Mom and fill the need that I can’t fill while I am traveling on business.”

“Do you honestly think Mom would let me or anyone else fuck her?”

“Yes. If she’s properly seduced.”

“No, not Mom. I can’t see anyone seducing Mom but you. She not that kind of woman.”

“Son, any woman can be seduced by any man, or woman for that matter, if she has an unfulfilled need and the seduction is done properly.”

“You really, honestly believe my Mom can be seduced by someone other than yourself?”

“I do. If it is done properly.”

“Well…that’s the key phrase; if it is done properly,” Logan says. “I don’t have any idea how to seduce a woman; much less my own Mom properly.”

“That’s where I come in, Son. I am going to coach you through the essential steps to appropriately seduce your Mom. When I am through, you will have the skills necessary to seduce any woman.”

“Really, Dad? Any woman I want?”

“Wait a minute. I know what you are thinking. I’ve also observed the way you look at your little Sister, Becky. She is off limits because she is only a senior in high school, still under eighteen and not considered a consenting adult.”

“Well as long as we are being honest with each other, what about after she’s eighteen? Her birthday is only a few months away. Would you mind if I use those seduction skills to fuck Becky after she is eighteen?”

“After she is eighteen and beyond the age of consent, I won’t give you a hassle if you try your luck with your Sister, but I would prefer you wait until after I’ve had my shot at her first.”

Logan is totally shocked at his Dad’s response. “Daaaddd!” He draws out the word. “I’ve never even seen you looking at Becky that way. How long have you thought about fucking her?”

“Practically every day since she started developing those fine tits that poke through her t-shirt every morning.”

“I would’ve never guessed it because I’ve never seen you looking at her in that manner.”

“Well…I do observe her like that, but I don’t make it so obvious others would notice. There is a reason I don’t gawk, and that is lesson number one for you to learn. Stop ogling her and your Mom because it only makes them feel creepy, and it can be a real turn off for most women. You will never get to first base with any woman if you stare at her body like a hungry wolf eyeing fresh meat. An admiring casual glance is okay and is often taken as a compliment, but lustful staring is a no, no.”

“I never thought of it that way,” Logan replies.

“And remember, your Mom is not a slut, so don’t expect to talk her into your bed in a few short weeks. Seduction is all about paying attention to someone else’s needs and moving forward accordingly. If you truly want to seduce a woman, spend time getting to know her and her body language. Set an appropriate atmosphere for the seduction, and move slowly, very slowly before getting too physical.”

“What should I do first?”

“Well, you already hug her occasionally. I suggest instead of gawky; you hug her more often and maybe follow up the hug with a kiss on her neck. The neck and ears have many nerve endings and are generally not touched as often as they should be. Your Mom loves it when I kiss her neck where it intersects with her shoulder. Nibbling on her earlobe is a real turn on for her, but that’s not something you want to do right away. Let her gets used to the gentle kisses on the neck before you move to an advanced technique such as earlobe nibbling. Remember to go slow and see how she responds to different things.”

Becky and her Mom interrupt Jim and Logan’s strategy meeting when they drop by the kitchen before leaving for the mall. Logan takes that opportunity to go to his room and Googles “How to seduced a Woman.” He finds several articles and spends the next few hours studying the information. All of the essays recommend going slow, paying attention to body language, listen more than you talk and not revealing your ultimate intentions right away.

Around six o’clock, Logan goes downstairs and finds his Mom is back from the mall and is in the kitchen hovering over the stove. His Dad is sitting at the kitchen table reading the newspaper. His Mom is wearing a light blue polo shirt and khaki shorts that hug the contours of her firm butt. She is as sexy as a sixteen-year-old in that outfit. Logan walks up behind his Mom and encircles her waist with his arms and gives her a gentle, loving squeeze. He is tempted to go higher and fondle her tits, but his better judgment tells him that would fall under the category of moving too fast.

“What are you cooking, Mom?”

“It’s your Dad’s favorite; beef stroganoff,” she cheerfully answers.

Logan rests his chin on his Mom’s shoulder and says, “It smells wonderful. So, do you, Mom.” He then gives her another gentle squeeze and a quick kiss on her neck. The effect is immediate. She blushes and goose-bumps spread across her arms. She says nothing but Logan’s Dad winks at him and gives him the thumbs up.

Logan turns away and buries his head in the fridge looking for something cold to drink. His Mom glances around to make sure no one is watching and tugs at her wet panties that are beginning to stick to her moist vagina. She feels a moment of guilt because her son’s doting attention had had that effect on her. She blushes again and squeezes her thighs together.

Becky enters the kitchen and opens one of the overhead cabinets. She rises on her tip-toes to retrieve dinner plates from above. She is barefoot and wearing ultra-tight cut-off denim shorts that look like they are painted on her cute little butt. 

Logan and his Dad both dwell a long moment on her tight round ass. After a few seconds of gaping Logan clears his throat and smiles at his Dad who is still studying her sexy little butt. Logan’s Dad gives an approving nod, and a wink then returned to his newspaper.

After dinner, Becky and her Mom clean the kitchen and then join the guys in the family room to watch TV. Jim has settled in his comfortable chair, and Logan is sitting on the sofa. Logan moves to the middle of the sofa to allow Becky to sit in her usual place to his left and his Mom to his right. There are about twenty minutes left to the western Logan, and his Dad is watching. As soon as the final credits begin to roll, Becky grabs the remote and finds a romantic “chick-flick” movie for them to watch. Logan and his Dad both grumble but agree it is only fair for the girls to pick the movie since they had endured part of the western.

A few minutes into the movie, Becky loops her right arm through Logan’s left arm and cuddles against him with her head on his shoulder. It’s her favorite position while watching a movie with the family. Everything is fine until Logan becomes aware Becky’s right breast is pressing against his arm. He prays that the stirring in his gym shorts doesn’t grow into a full-fledged boner. After a while, his cock settles into a semi-hard bulge. He decides that it’s a good thing because one of the articles he read suggests women can get turned on when a man gets an erection in their presence. Especially if they think they caused the erection.

There is a hot love scene taking place on the TV and Logan notices his Mom’s breathing is more substantial than usual. He uses his peripheral vision to watch her breasts rise and fall. Her nipples poke against the thin fabric of her polo shirt and become very apparent. One of the internet articles he read implied casual touching promoted erotic thoughts when a woman is in an apparent state of arousal. He is convinced her heavy breathing and erect nipples is ample proof that she is in a state of arousal. Logan cunningly places his right hand on his Mom’s left thigh just above her knee. She immediately puts her hand on his hand, gives it a gentle squeeze, and holds it in place. Logan feels his cock twitch and his bulge growing.

Moments later, he feels a rush of confidence and tries to move his hand a bit further up his Mom’s thigh, but she holds his hand firmly in place. She never takes her eyes off the TV screen and doesn’t give any indication she thinks Logan’s hand is out of place on her thigh. Logan’s cock is uncomfortably hard and needs to be adjusted, but his Mom continues to hold his hand firmly in place on her thigh.

There is a commercial break in the movie, and Becky pauses the movie to see if anyone needs a break. Logan rushes to the downstairs bathroom to relieve the pressure building in his balls. When Logan returns to the family room some ten or fifteen minutes later, Becky and his Mom have changed into their sleeping attire and are back on the sofa. Becky is wearing her usual long cotton t-shirt and probably a pair of cotton panties. His Mom has on her white thigh length terrycloth robe. Logan squeezes between the two women then Becky resumes the movie and returns to her cuddle position next to Logan. She naively presses her braless tit against his arm and repositions her head on his shoulder. Logan takes immediate notice of her breast against his arm and wonders if she did it innocently or to tease him. His hormones have him so confused he can’t separate fact from fantasy.

Mom takes a similar position as Becky on Logan’s right and lays her head on his shoulder. Her braless left breast is resting against Logan’s right arm. He can feel himself getting hard again. He makes a quick adjustment then casually places his hand on his Mom’s thigh. This time she appears as though she doesn’t notice the placement of his hand and concentrates on the movie. After what he thinks is a reasonable pause, he furtively advances his hand up her thigh a couple of inches. She doesn’t react at all to his slight encroachment. Logan’s heart is beating so loud he is afraid everyone in the room can hear. He inches his hand a bit further. She emits a low, almost inaudible moan and snuggles closer to Logan.

“Oh my God, she is going to let me work my hand all the way up to her pussy,” Logan thinks to himself. The exhilaration he experiences at that moment is almost overwhelming. He feels like he is not going to be able to take his next breath. He becomes light-headed and feels as if he may pass out.

Logan glances around the room and everyone, including his Mom, appear to be glued to a love scene taking place on the TV screen. He makes a bold decision and moves his hand the final few inches and touches her wet panties with the side of his hand. She stiffens as she gasps and quickly places her hand on his hand, holding it firmly against her wet vagina. She pauses a few seconds that seem more like minutes. He is almost sure she is going to leave his hand resting against her panty covered pussy, but then she moves his hand to own his lap. She lovingly pats the back of his hand and gives him a quick peck on the cheek and goes back to watching the movie as if nothing had happened.

Logan is drowning in his embarrassment, and as soon as the movie ends, he retreats without explanation to his room and strips naked for bed. He crawls under the sheets and holds his right hand to his nose. He can smell his Mom’s wetness on his hand. It only takes a few strokes on his swollen cock to gain relief. He cleans up the mess and then dozes off into a restful slumber. 

Logan awakens to the smell of bacon cooking. He is hungry but decides to lay in bed a bit longer and savor the fact that he had actually touched his Mom’s vagina. It was covered by her panties, but none the less he did get to touch her in her most private place. He wonders if she is mad at him and also wonders how he is going to face her at breakfast. He’s just before masturbating again when there is a knock on his door.

“Come in.”

His Dad pokes his head in and says, “I was just getting ready to leave on a sales trip to Nashville, but I want to have a quick word with you before I leave.”

“Sure, Dad, what’s on your mind?”

Jim sits on the edge of the bed and says, “I watched you out of the corner of my eye last night as you cunningly worked your hand up your Mom’s thigh and judging by the expression on her face, I believe you successfully made contact with your intended goal.”

“Oh shit, Dad. Was I that obvious?”

“No, not at all. It was so skillfully done I don’t believe anyone else in the room was aware of what was happening. I’m proud of you and feel more than confident you can keep your Mom’s mind off of other men who may try to take advantage of her horny moments while I am away.”

“Thanks, Dad, I’ll try not to let you down. By the way, how long are you going to be gone?”

“I know what you are concerned about, Son. Your 20th birthday is in a couple of weeks, but I will be back in time to celebrate it in grand style.” 

“Thanks, Dad, I’m looking forward to the party we are going to have.”

Jim leaves for his two-week sales trip to Nashville, and Logan reluctantly ventures downstairs to face his Mom. He doesn’t know for sure what kind of mood she may be in since his brazen move the previous night. Mom has her back to the kitchen table when Logan enters the room and is cooking scrambled eggs. He doesn’t know what to expect from her and is hesitant to approach her with his usual hug. Instead, he takes a seat at the table next to Becky and says over his shoulder, “Good morning, Mom.”

“What? Are you too lazy to give your Mom a hug,” she says over her shoulder as she continues preparing breakfast?”

Logan rises from his chair and moves guardedly toward his Mom. He has an enormous morning woody and is careful not to let it poke her in the butt as he caresses her around her waist and plants a kiss on her neck.

“Now that’s more like it,” she replies. “I was beginning to think you were mad at me.”

When Logan returns to the table, Becky locks her eyes on the tent in his boxer shorts and squawks, “My God, Logan. That movie last night must’ve caused you to have a really hot dream.”

“Shut the fuck up, Becky,” he growls.

Mom doesn’t even have to turn around and look to know Becky is talking about. It’s like she has eyes in the back of her head. Still facing away from the table, she says, “Leave your brother alone, Becky. It’s perfectly normal for a teenage boy his age to have an erection first thing in the morning.”

“Geez, Mom! Can’t a guy have a little privacy around here,” Logan embarrassingly groans?

******

Logan is pulled away from his favorite porn site by the sound of laughter and giggling coming from the swimming pool in the backyard. He looks down from his bedroom window and sees his Mom and Sister playfully splashing around in the swimming pool. His Mom is wearing a bright yellow bikini that barely covers her essential parts. Becky is wearing an identical style bikini that is light blue with white polka dots. It’s difficult to tell the two women apart because of their similar builds. Both are approximately 5′ 8″, 120+ pounds, and long blond hair worn in high ponytails. When they chase each other, their 36C breasts bounce and jiggle to the point of almost escaping their bikini tops. Logan slowly strokes his seven inches, which are protruding through the slit in his boxers and envisions his Mom on her knee, taking his cock down her throat. He almost orgasms at the thought.

Lucy sees her son watching from his bedroom window and motions for him to come down and join them. By the time Logan joins them, both girls are lying face down on their sun lounges soaking up the rays. Becky unhooks her bikini top and allows it to fall away from her back. She holds up the sunscreen and says, “Logan, will you rub lotion on my back, please?”

Logan kneels between the two sun lounges and smears a generous amount of sunscreen on Becky’s back and legs. He is cautious to keep the promise made to his Dad and does not touch any areas that would likely be considered inappropriate.

When he stands up, his Mom looks over her shoulder, unhooks her bikini top and says, “Be a sweetheart, honey and put some sunscreen on your Mom’s back.”

Logan eagerly sits on the edge of her sun lounger and squirts lotion in his hands. He takes his time and studies the best place to begin. He starts at her shoulders and neck, then moves to her sides and guardedly caresses the bulge of her breasts. She rises off the lounger just enough for him to encompass more of her breasts but not enough for him to reach her taut nipples. He makes a couple unsuccessful attempts to reach her nipples then gives up and returns to her lower back. After thoroughly covering her back, he cautiously slips his right hand under her bikini bottom and caresses first one cheek then the other. His Mom doesn’t object until he slides a finger between her crack and presses on her anal opening; so much for moving slow. She slaps his hand away and says, “Logan, honey, behave yourself!”

“Sorry, Mom. I got carried away.”

“Don’t forget my legs and feet, Honey.”

Logan starts with her right leg and massages sunscreen into her calf muscle and then moves to her right foot. He covers her foot, top, and bottom before working his way back up her leg to her thigh. He covers the back of her thigh, then the outer part of her thigh before cautiously moving to the fleshy part of her inner thigh. She spreads her legs wider, giving him ample space to work in that area. Logan takes that as tacit approval to explore and brushes the back of his hand against her bikini covered vagina.

His Mom flinches and gasps, “Be careful where you place your hands, Honey.”

“Sorry, Mom.”

Logan moves to her left leg and repeats the process. He takes his time and lovingly massages her left foot, her calf and then on to her left thigh. His cock is so hard it is painful. His Mom coos and mewls each time he moves close to her vagina. She is giving mixed signals to her son. Lucy raises her butt slightly up into the air as if to ask him to touch it. He takes a couple of cautious moves and lets the back of his hand drag across the area where her anus and vagina meet. She shudders a bit but doesn’t say anything, so Logan does it a couple of more times and still no objection. He gets braver and moves his hand to her Venus mound and cups it lightly with his palm and waits for her reaction. Lucy does nothing until he presses his middle finger against her clit. She takes a deep breath and stiffens. Seconds tick off, but they seem like minutes. He can feel her obviously pressing her vagina against the palm of his hand. She suddenly bolts upright, covers her breasts with a towel, and says, “I’m going to take a shower.”

Logan watches as his Mom rushes through the patio door and disappears into the house. The tent in his bathing suit leaves no doubt that he has a throbbing erection. Becky studies his prominent bulge a minute, then raises up on her elbows and says, “I’m going to tell Daddy.”

Logan directs his attention to his younger Sister, whose breasts are blatantly dangling with hard nipples for him to see. Time stands still for a moment like he is in a trance. Without taking his eyes off her tits, he asks, “What the hell are you going to tell Daddy?”

“That you were feeling Mom up and rubbing her pussy through her bikini bottom.”

“Fuck you, Becky,” Logan says as he storms toward the house.

Becky likes that her big brother’s eyes had been glued to her naked tits. She feels a stirring in her groin that sends chills throughout her whole body. She feels a need to rush to her bedroom and take care of the itch that is causing her entire body to tingle.

Logan’s Mom fingers herself through three magnificent orgasms before sliding down the tile wall of the shower. She sits there, letting the water cascade over her body as she admonishes herself for having such lewd thoughts about her teenage son. She knows what he wants from her and chides herself for wanting to give in to his lustful pursuit.

*****

Two days before Logan’s birthday, his cell phone rings. It’s his Dad. Logan expects its lousy news because his Dad never calls him while traveling on business. Logan reluctantly hits the answer button and says, “Good morning Dad. What’s this unexpected call about? I hope it’s not bad news.”

“I just wanted to call with an early Happy Birthday wish.”

“Does that mean you are not going to make it back home in time to be with me on my birthday day?”

Jim hesitates a moment then says, “Well you are partially right, Logan. I won’t make it home in time for your birthday day, but I am making arrangements for you and your Mom and Becky to come to Nashville where the four of us will celebrate your 20th birthday in grand style.”

Logan pauses a moment then skeptically says, “Okay, I’m listening. What’s the plan?”

“I’ll check with the hotel to see if I can get a couple of rooms for you and your sister, and your Mom will room with me. I thought the whole family would enjoy a day at ‘Opryland’ followed by a big Birthday Day dinner at an expensive restaurant.”

“Wow…that sounds great, Dad. Have you told Mom yet?”

“No. I wanted to run it by you first and make sure you wanted that kind of celebration.”

“Well, I’ll hang up now and let you call her on the house phone and get everything set up.”

Logan gives his Mom and Dad about fifteen minutes to complete their phone conversation and then heads downstairs. He finds his Mom with her back to the door, wiping down the breakfast table. She is still wearing her terrycloth robe. Logan tiptoes behind her, put his arms around her waist, and gives her a big hug. She stands up straight and affectionately leans back into his arms. He presses his morning woody against her butt and moves his right hand up to her left breast and gives it a gentle squeeze. She quickly wiggles free of his grasp and turns to face him. He is baffled by the shock on her face.

“Logan Honey, I know what you are trying to do, and I can tell you right now that’s not going to happen.”

Logan has a bewildered expression on his face and takes a step forward to embrace his Mom, but she puts her hand on his chest and holds him at bay. 

“It’s perfectly normal for a young teenage boy your age to fantasize about having sex with his Mom, but I can assure you it is ONLY a fantasy and will not happen.”

“But Mom….” He wants to tell her that his Dad approves, but his better judgment tells him that would not be wise. 

“No buts, Honey. It’s a fact of life, and you are not the only teenage boy to feel a sexual attraction to his Mom”, she calmly explains. “I am truly, truly flattered that you are attracted to me in that manner but feel I may have misled you by allowing you to touch me without objecting. When your hands strayed the other day while applying sunscreen to my body, I should have put a stop to it right then, but I didn’t. It was wrong of me, and I am sorry, but Moms aren’t allowed to do things like that with their Sons. It’s called incest, and it is against the law.”

Logan steps back, exasperatingly points at his hard cock which is fighting to spring free from his boxer shorts and pleadingly asks, “And just what am I supposed to do with this, Mom?”

Lucy can genuinely feel her Son’s pain because, at that moment, she too wants to retreat to the nearest bedroom with her son and fuck like a couple rabbits. She is highly aroused and sexually frustrated by everything that has taken place over the past week and feels she needs to cum just as badly as he does.

“There is nothing wrong with masturbating until you get relief,” she sweetly smiles. “Now would you like to go to the bathroom and take care of that problem while I prepare you a nice breakfast?”

Logan reaches out, pulls her into his arms and plants a kiss on her lips. Her mouth is open because of her shock and Logan shoves his in her mouth and begins to explore. She struggles for a moment then relaxes, puts her hand behind his head, pulls him closer, and returns his kiss. Their tongues dance and wrestle like two young lovers. Logan presses his hard cock to her belly, and she pushes back with equal force. Logan then takes her right hand and places it on his cock. She squeezes it through his boxers and gently strokes it up and down.

Then as though someone had flipped a switch, she breaks free of his embrace and hurriedly retreats to her bedroom. Logan pours himself a cup of coffee and sits down at the table. He slowly sips his coffee and congratulates himself on his progress. Thirty minutes later, Logan hears the front door open and close. He walks into the front room in time to see his Mom drive away in the family car. He turns to find Becky standing behind him.

“I’m going to tell Daddy.”

Logan lets out a dismal grunt and storms out of the room. He spends the rest of the day in his room surfing porno sites and napping. Around five thirty, Logan smells terrific aromas coming from the kitchen. He pulls on a pair of gym shorts and ventures down to see what’s cooking. Becky is setting the table, and his Mom is preparing dinner. His Mom smiles and says, “I cooked your favorite; spaghetti and meatballs.”

It’s as if the kiss he and his Mom shared never happened. The usual family banter around the dinner table is nothing out of the ordinary. Logan begins to think he dreamed it all.

“Becky and I are going to the Mall tomorrow to buy some things for our trip to Nashville. Do you want to come along, Honey?”

Logan doesn’t answer. He looks first at his Mom and then to Becky. He wonders how they can act as if the incident never happened.

“Can I take that as a yes, Honey?”

Logan nods his head, yes.

*****

The drive to Nashville takes approximately four hours. Logan and his Mom take turns driving while Becky sits in the back seat reading her Glamour Magazine and Teen VOGUE. They arrive at the hotel around dinner time and find Dad waiting for them in the lobby. After a round of hugs and kisses, Dad instructs a bellhop the take their luggage to the rooms, then he hustles everyone into the dining room for dinner.

Jim and Lucy have wine with their dinner; Logan and Becky settle for ice tea but prefer wine. The conversation around the table is lively with everyone excited about the pending day at ‘Opryland.’ After dinner, Becky and her Mom enjoy a chocolate dessert while Logan and his Dad go to the concierge desk to get confirmation and tickets for the next day’s activities. Jim uses that occasion to talk to Logan about his seduction progress with his Mom and their hotel accommodations.

He pulls his Son to one side and asks, “How is the seduction of your Mom going?”

“Not as well as we had hoped,” Logan groans. “The other morning after your call, she told me outright that she knew what I was trying to do and said it was not going to happen.”

“Tell me exactly what happened.”

“Well…about fifteen minutes after your phone conversation with her the other morning, I headed downstairs and found Mom with her back to the door wiping down the breakfast table. She was still wearing her robe. I tiptoed behind her, put my arms around her waist, and gave her a big hug and a kiss on the neck. She stood upright and leaned back into my arms as if we were lovers. I assumed by that reaction she was amenable to more taking place. So, I took that as an approval to do more and pressed my morning woody against her butt and moved my right hand up to her left breast and gave it a gentle squeeze. And then without warning, everything changed. She quickly wiggled free of my grasp and turned to face me. She had this shocked expression on her face and acted as if I had just committed a cardinal sin or something. Then she firmly said, “I know what you are trying to do, Honey and I can tell you right now with certainty that it’s not going happen. Moms are not allowed to have sex with their Son.”

“What did you say?”

“I tried to talk to her, but she told me to go masturbate and get rid of my erection while she prepared my breakfast.”

“Okay…don’t let a little setback like that prevent you from continuing with our plan”, his Dad says as he slaps him on the back. “She knows what you want, and I am betting she wants the same thing.”

“She didn’t act like someone who wanted the same thing.”

“I know, but she didn’t outright say NO or STOP. When a woman says NO or STOP, it’s over and you back away. However, if she says something like, “We shouldn’t do this, or this is not right, or I’m your Mother, we can’t.” Or words to that effect she is not telling you to stop. She is more or less saying she wants the same thing but feels she should be on record as objecting.”

“So, how do I proceed from here, Dad?”

“I’ll just have to get her so horny on this trip that she will be begging you to fuck her.”

“And how do you propose to do that?”

“Well, it’s been almost two weeks since we last had sex and I’m willing to bet she is just about ready to fuck my brains out. Now all I need to do is find a way to avoid having sex with her for the next two night and send her back home feeling hornier than when she got here. However, I have to be careful not to leave the impression I am getting sex elsewhere. That could lead to an even bigger problem.”

“Or it could get her aroused enough she will be even more conducive to my sexual overtures,” Logan counters.

“I don’t know. I think I need to give this a little more thought. I can probably avoid sex with your Mom tonight by drinking more wine and pretend to fall asleep while she is in the shower”, Jim grins, “but I will need to come up with something else tomorrow night.”

“Tomorrow night you can pretend to be too tire for sex after our long day at ‘Opryland,'” Logan suggests.

“That might work, but I still need to give it more thought. I’m thinking I may need to lick your Mom’s pussy to tomorrow night until she is ready to cum and then pretend to fall asleep before her orgasm happens. That will have her so horny you could probably fuck her in the hotel lobby. You all will leave for home early the next morning and hopefully she will ready to accept any sexual overture you make. I will follow a day or two later after I make my last sales call and will expect to hear about your success.”

“I hope you don’t make her so horny she can’t help me with the drive home,” Logan laughs.

“She may become a bit fidgety, but she should be able to drive home. My concern is that my first night at home, she will be crawling all over me if you haven’t been successful. If that’s the case, I may not be able to resist.”

“Where does that leave me if you give in to her?”

“I don’t think I will give in because I intend to have sex again with that hot little nurse, I told you about. If you haven’t successfully seduced your Mom by the time, I get home, then I intend to bring your Mom to the point of orgasm several times before pretending to fall asleep once again. That should do it. She will be so frustrated she won’t be able to sleep and will go downstairs to use her vibrator. That’s when you happen upon the scene and give her the relief she will so dearly need.”

“What if she still resists my advances?”

“At that point, I don’t think she will resist, but if she does just be firm with her and proceed as long as she doesn’t give you an emphatic NO. She will more than likely want to have sex so badly nothing will stand in the way of you reaching your goal, but she may still want it to appear like the decision was taken out of her hands. That way, she won’t feel as guilty.”

“Dad, how did you get to be so wise about sex?”

“It took years of observation and lots of trial and error,” his Dad brags.

“Oh, by the way, I fail to mention that I kissed Mom on the lips and she returned my kiss with a passionate kiss that I felt deep in my balls,” Logan grins.

“Shit, Logan! If she kissed you back, then you’re golden. It’s just a matter of time before the two of you are in bed together. Just be patient and keep doing what you have been doing.”

Jim pats his Son on the back, and Logan’s smile broadens across his face.

“Which brings me to another matter,” Jim adds. “I was only able to book one additional room because a convention has this hotel fully booked. I am going to rely on you to keep your promise not to try and take advantage of your Sister.”

“Only one room?” Logan is astounded. “Dad, are you telling me that Becky and I will have to share a hotel room together? That’s asking a hell of a lot of me, and I am not too sure Becky will agree to give up her privacy”, Logan groans. “Surely there are some other arrangements that can be made.”

“The only other thing we can do is book you a room at another hotel, and I am not so sure your Mom will go along with that arrangement. And another thing I haven’t mentioned is that not only will you and Becky be sharing a room, but you will also be sharing the same bed because they only had a King Room with one king-size bed.”

“Daaaddd, I’m as horny as a dog with two dicks, and now you want me to sleep in the same bed with my sexy Sister who you and I both admitted we want to fuck. I won’t even be able to get enough privacy to jack-off. What the hell am I going to do with my erections? I’m more than sure that I will have a perpetual erection the whole time.”

“Just bottle all that sexual energy and save it for your Mom. With both of you being equally deprived of sexual relief for the next few nights, it will motivate the two of you to find relief with each other.”

Everyone is surprised when Becky doesn’t create a fuss when she learns that she and her brother will be sharing a room. She doesn’t even blink an eye when it is also revealed they will be sharing the same bed. In fact, she seems to be a bit excited. Jim gives Logan a stern look that silently reminds him of his promise not to take advantage of his little Sister.

Becky takes her shower first and emerges from the bathroom wearing her usual sleeping attire; a long cotton t-shirt that comes down to mid-thigh, no bra and maybe or maybe not a pair of panties. Logan has no way of knowing for sure. Logan takes his time with his hot shower and ardently strokes his cock through three orgasms while thinking about eating his Mom’s pussy and fucking her into unconsciousness. He wants to be sure there are no sexual urges left in him when he crawls into bed with his Sister. He has every intention of keeping his promise to his Dad and not show the least bit of lust toward his Sister.

When Logan comes out of the bathroom, he is wearing his usual sleeping attire; boxer shorts and no shirt. Becky is in the middle of the bed with her back against the headboard watching a romance movie. Logan joins her on the bed and leans his back against the headboard. She immediately assumes her usual cuddle position alongside him. She links her arm around his arm and lays her head on his shoulder. Everything is fine until Logan feels his cock getting hard. The three orgasms apparently weren’t enough to suppress his desires for his Sister. He glances at Becky to see if she has noticed his growing bulge. Her eyes are locked on a love scene taking place on the TV screen. Logan stealthy positions a pillow over his increasing hardness.

“Did I cause that, or maybe you’re still thinking about fucking Mom?” Becky casually asks while keeping her eyes glued to the TV screen.

“Becky, give it a rest. I’ve told you a dozen times I am not trying to have sex with our Mom.”

“Yeah…if you say so.”

“Well, I do say so…so drop it and enjoy your movie.”

They go back to watching TV, but there is tension in the room. They both become fidgety. Logan is aware of Becky glancing every few minutes at the pillow covering his lap, and it is making his cock that much harder. Becky breaks the strained silence when she says, “Can I feel it?”

“Can you feel what?”

“That hard cock you are trying to hide under the pillow.”

“Damn it, Becky. No, you cannot touch my cock. You are my Sister, and that would be incest”, he snaps. “And no, I am not trying to fuck our Mom because that too would be incest!” 

“Then why are you always putting your hands all over her body all the time?”

“I give her a hug every once in a while, and an occasional kiss on the neck to show her I love her and appreciate her.”

“You also squeeze her tits and rub your hard cock against her butt.”

“I do not! For God’s sake, Becky, get control of your dirty mind.”

There is another long silent pause, then Becky asks, “Do you love me?” 

“Of course, I do. You’re my little Sister.”

“Do you appreciate me?”

“Absolutely! You’re my little Sister.”

There is another long pause, and then Becky asks, “Why don’t you hug me and squeeze my tits every once in a while?”

Logan loses his patience and growls, “I don’t want to discuss this nonsense anymore, Becky. Turn off the fucking TV and let’s go to sleep.” He turns away and covers himself with the top sheet. “And from his moment on, I don’t want to hear another word about Mom and me and what you may or may not be thinking is going on between us.”

Becky turns the TV and the lights off then turn away from her brother. She covers herself with the top sheet and says, “Good night, Logan. I love you.”

Logan only grunts then falls asleep. Becky waits until she is sure he is sound asleep and then fingers herself to a fantastic orgasm.

The day at ‘Opryland’ is enjoyable but tiring for all. The birthday dinner is a huge success, and everyone returns to the hotel totally exhausted. There is no need for Jim to fake falling to sleep. Lucy is asleep before he finishes his shower and comes to bed. Becky and Logan both fall into a deep slumber as soon as their heads hit the pillow.

The trip home from Nashville is uneventful. Their first night home everyone is tired and fall into their usual routines. Logan joins his Mom and his Sister in the family room to watch a movie. Halfway through the movie, the phone rings. It’s Dad and Lucy takes the call in the kitchen. When she returns, her eyes are red, and it is apparent, she has been crying.

“What’s wrong Mom,” Becky asks?

“That was your Dad. He has to go to Louisville on business and won’t be home for another week,” she sobs.

Becky and Logan give their Mom a group hug and console her. After a few minutes of solace, Lucy excuses herself and retires for the evening. Logan and Becky finish watching their movie and then both go to bed. Logan tosses and turns for over an hour. He knows his Mom is hurting but doesn’t know if he should go to her bedroom to further console her. He feels it will be an excellent opportunity to move forward with his planned seduction. The decision is taken out of his hands when he hears his Mom’s bedroom door open, and she tip-toes downstairs. Logan waits five minutes then follows her down.

Logan finds his Mom sitting on the sofa in the dark family room. A night light casts a shadow across the room, and Logan can see her chest rise and fall as she quietly sobs. Logan joins her on the sofa, takes her into his strong arms, and asks, “What’s wrong, Mom?”

“I think your Dad may be seeing someone else,” she sobs into his chest.

“Why do you think that Mom?”

“Because he hardly touched me when we were I Nashville.”

“That doesn’t mean he is seeing someone else.”

“Yes, it does,” she insists. “Normally, he can’t keep his hands off me, but in Nashville, he seemed to go out of his way to avoid having sex with me.”

Logan holds her tightly to his chest and tenderly rubs his hand up and down her back. Her heart is obviously aching, and Logan is tempted to confess the plan he and his Dad had concocted. After giving it a bit more thought, he determines that may make matters even worse. They both rest their chin on each other’s shoulder. Logan kisses her tenderly on the neck then follows his Dad’s suggestion and moves up to nibble on her earlobe. He feels a shiver pass through her, and she pulls him closer.

Logan removes his chin from her shoulder and places his index finger under her chin, tilting her head up where he can gaze into her eyes. Mom’s eyes are wet with tears and red from the crying. Logan thinks he reads all the signals that she wants to be kissed. He decides to test his intuition and leans forward. She closes her eyes, parts her lips, and accepts his kiss. Soon their tongues are fighting for position. Lucy sucks his tongue deep into her mouth, and Logan’s hand intuitively slides inside her robe. She has nothing on under the robe, and he caresses her warm breast while tweaking her nipple.

Lucy lets the robe slide off her shoulders and lays back on the sofa, pulling Logan with her. His porn site training kicks in and he sucks first one hard nipple into his mouth and then switches to her other nipple. She places her hand on his head and pushes him down, guiding him to where she needs him the most. He can smell her arousal as he descends toward her Venus mound. He is pleased by the site of her well-manicured, yet very hairy pussy. She has luscious full pussy lips and a large clit that begs for him to suck it.

Logan removes his boxers, moves further down the sofa, placing his face between her thighs. He spreads the lips of her vagina and blows gently on her opening. He had seen that on a porn site and was eager to try it on his Mom. Just like on the porn site, her clit pushes out from under its protective hood. He begins kissing her inner thighs, listening to her moans and mewls as he switches from one thigh to the other. He moves back to her pussy where he runs his tongue over her wet lips. His Mom lets out a deep guttural groan, and then he feels her hands on his head again; guiding him to all the places, she needs attention. He begins licking her hot labia, listening to her moans of pleasure as he continues running his tongue up and down her pussy. He parts her folds and lets her juices flow down onto his tongue. He finds himself vigorously tongue fucking his Mom as she begins gyrating on the sofa and pulling his hair with her fingers. He is so glad he had watched those porn sites. He wants his Mom to think of him as a worthy sex partner; not just her horny teenage Son.

Logan works his tongue deep into her pussy as she thrusts her hips upward before he moves up and takes her clit into his mouth. As he begins sucking her clit, he works a couple of fingers deep into her pussy, finding just how tight it is. That’s another little trick he learned on the porn site. He begins to alternate between licking and sucking her clit, as she becomes more and more impassioned. It isn’t long before she is thrusting her pussy hard against his face as the first of many orgasms wash over her. 

Next, his Mom pulls him up, kissing him and licking her cum from his face. He doesn’t ask for her approval and slips his seven-inch cock into her pussy as she gasps and wraps her legs tightly around his waist. After his first few thrusts, she places her heels under his ass cheeks and tells him to fuck her good and hard. He begins to feel sorry for his Mom because she is one hell of a hot woman and doesn’t always have a man around to make love to her the way she deserved; when she needs it. He starts thrusting his seven-inch cock deep into her pussy as she grunts and takes it all.

He can feel the lust and genuine enthusiasm coming from her as he fucks her in the manner he’d always dreamed of. Every once in a while, she stiffens and uses her heels to pull him deeper into her. She shudders and shakes for a moment and then relaxes. It concerns him, and he asks her if he is hurting her, but she assures him that he is not. She tells him that was her having an orgasm. He asks her to warn him before each orgasm, so he will know what is coming.

The way her pussy keeps tightening, gripping his cock, and the enthusiasm of her thrusts is absolutely incredible. He mentions how great her pussy feels squeezing his cock, and she whispers that it is her pussy’s way of thanking him for fucking it so well. Over the next twenty minutes, he hammers his cock into his Mom’s pussy, fucking her in every position she suggests. Some of the positions she suggests he hadn’t even seen on the porn site, but he enjoyed them just the same.

She orgasms at least two more times before he finally reaches his point of no return. However, he can feel his balls tighten, and tingle as his orgasm finally begins to bubble up. He fights like hell to stop his explosion for his Mom to have one more orgasm, but it isn’t necessary to delay it because she starts cumming at the same time as he does. She screams as his hot sperm bursts into her spasming pussy.

“Oh my God, Logan, Honey! I’m cumminnnggg! Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me harder!”

Logan is afraid she will wake up Becky with her screams as he fills her sucking, clenching pussy with all he has in him. He tries to muffle her cries by shoving his tongue in her mouth as her scrunching pussy sucks the final drops from his balls. When they finally come down from their orgasmic high, his Mom can’t thank him enough for making love to her. He assures her that he will always be there any time she has a sexual need that requires his attention.

“Thank you so much, Sweetie, you have no idea how much that means to me,” his Mom breathlessly whispers.

They spoon quietly on the sofa while Logan holds his semi-flaccid cock against her rear-end and gently strokes one of her nipples between his thumb and index finger.

“I have to admit I look forward to doing this with you many more times,” his Mom confides. “However, it’s critical we never let your Dad or your Sister know we did this.”

“Your secret is safe with me, Mom.” he solemnly promises.

Becky sits quietly on the dark stairway with her fingers buried deep in her pussy while she plots a way to get her big brother into her bed.